Rare 3y2v45

RARE

Stephanie Taylor

Copyright © 2015 by Stephanie Taylor.

ISBN: Softcover 978-1-4836-9673-7 eBook 978-1-4836-9674-4

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information storage and retrieval system, without permission in writing from the copyright owner.

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents either are the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to any actual persons, living or dead, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.

Rev. date: 06/04/2015

Xlibris 1-888-795-4274 www.Xlibris.com 550673

CONTENTS

Chapter 1: Deception

Chapter 2: Summer School

Chapter 3: Goodbye Primary School, Hello High School

Chapter 4: Dear St. Catherine High

Chapter 5: Tides Of Changes

Chapter 6: Promises

Chapter 7: The Event

CHAPTER 1

Deception

In a world so unpredictable force any two people in a small corner. Give them time and the predictable happens. The small corner where this tale begins is Linstead St. Catherine Jamaica West Indies. A microscopic dot on the beautiful, exotic, exuberant tourist renowned island of Jamaica. If you have ever vacationed here you would have probably byed our tiny town. To get to our Linstead you would have to journey through the capitol Kingston then through Old Spanish Town, leading into tiny Bog Walk next stop Linstead. But as with all things Jamaican, do not be fooled by its appearance, its blip on the radar because character, it has never lacked. Great things happened in our Linstaed: Queen Elizabeth on her first journey to the island visited our famous market. At the end of the year a traditional Grand market is kept in our town. People from all over the world visit Jamaica to participate and enjoy this event that has survived enslaved Jamaica, emancipated Jamaica right to where we are now, a free developing country. That is what Jamaica is; for every inch of this island there is a tale that’s yet to be told.

After post slave Jamaica Percival Rhoden married Mariette Hue a teacher at one of the few elementary schools in Kingston. They decided to start a family but, for all good things to thrive the environment has to be beneficial. Kingston at that time was plagued with violence everyone scrambling for a piece of the up and coming capitol. For that reason they moved to Linstead where Marietta gave birth to three girls Maud, Margret, Janice and three boys Percival, Benz and Tammy.

Along the growth in family came the constant flow of business in the area of carpentry. The family secured land and good housing to raise their children.

Marietta stopped working, focusing mainly on home and raising her kids.

Two years preceding the birth of their youngest Tammy, Meredith died of ovarian cancer. Percival continued to maintain a steady income while raising children on his own. It made him bitter and abusive. He worked smoked cigars and drank Jamaican white rum. The recipe for disaster. The children became increasingly fearful and resentful of their father. So by the time Janice my mother was thirteen she was seeking a way out. The September of that year she met my soon to be father at their primary school. In an island such as Jamaica our educational system was made to mimic that of our European mother Great Britain. Primary school is our second line of schooling leading up to High school. A place most Jamaicans ultimately never reach.

Loxley Taylor was three years my mother’s senior. To catch the eye of a senior was a self-esteem booster for an abused and neglected young Janice. The distraction of a budding relation provided the young Janice with the haven she so desperately sought. As the relationship progressed, she discovered her guy was from a wealthy family in which his mother inherited an extensive amount of land. His father was a successful businessman, philanthropist and politician. The Taylor family was a picture perfect family with a loving mother, father and siblings protecting, ing and caring for each other.

As perfect as everything seemed that summer, my mother found herself pregnant.

Born to two teenagers in an era where mothers were children themselves, fathers were boys playing men. The future of I Stephanie Billisa Taylor seemed doom and gloom. But once again in our auspicious, vibrant, larger- than- life island of Jamaica appearances are often deceptive.

After a time of surprise and blame, the family proceeded to acceptance. They invested in a foundation for their son so that he and his young family may find prosperity.

In the eyes of his family my father was a golden boy. He could do no wrong. His four sisters and three brothers were thought to be perfect. Although two years earlier his eldest brother Cecil also became a teenage father. Forcing him to marry his third cousin which marked the beginning of their family.

The Taylors blamed my mother for not knowing better than to get pregnant, as if my father was completely absent from the whole business of conception. As if my mother climbed on herself, resulting in Immaculate Conception.

April 13, 1981 delivered into the world Stephanie Billisa Taylor by Nurse Bennett. My mother was the last pair of hands to welcome me into this world. My grandmother, the corner stone the pinnacle of the Taylor clan, Ivy Taylor, was the very first face I beheld. I can just imagine the love that shone through those gorgeous brown eyes so similar to mine. I know in all the years in all our lives there will never and could never be one that loved her family more fiercely than this remarkable woman. My father was next. I imagine fear was what he felt. Now there was a tiny life all dependent on him. Then there was my aunt Maud Elizabeth Rhoden (auntie Ellie) who feared nothing. Who, although told this was a Taylor family moment, would not be kept out. Stars aligned. The people in that room would for a long time and time to come be the biggest, truest parts of me.

Days after my birth my mother and I were discharged from Linstead Hospital, our home would now be a Taylor owned home, sitting on Taylor land decked with Taylor business of rearing, slaughtering and producing meat that would essentially be sold in Linstead market and supermarkets owned by Cecil Taylor.

Looking back it is clear to me why my mother insisted I never have her life. That I should be better than her. How insignificant she must have felt in their world. She was never completely embraced into the family. Unlike my father, she and her siblings had to work for everything they ever had. My mother, like her brothers and sisters had to fight, earn and build on their nothing making that into something.

Janice Andrea Rhoden did not realize it at the time, but she gave me plenty: strength, vision, empathy.

The strength that would ultimately give me the will to sur the obstacles faced in life. The vision to recognize that supremely powerful strength that comes from the foundation of a loving and ive family. To value more than wealth and property. To value life, living and the will to pursue extraordinary things in spite of my very ordinary birth.

Empathy is the single most important quality we the people of this earth can ever hope to find. It is a position from which we are grounded. We recognize that there are things greater than ourselves, paths that make our journey here on earth better.

For the first five years of my life my mother gave over to the demands of the Taylors. My grandmother, great as she was raised me, not just me but for as long as the Taylor’s existed the main house existed. The main house today stands a six bedroom mansion with four baths, living space hosting an assortment of modern age entertainment gadgets. Even back in the eighties we had the modern players of Television, turn tables, radios, video player, the dining room which is a rectangular room encomed by a rectangular table that seated fifteen to twenty people comfortably, two kitchens and a huge verandah.

All generations of Taylors lived here at some point or another. I recall Taylors coming back here for fortitude from a world less kind to them than the one they grew up in. Honestly, Taylor who could not hack it in a world devoid of the pampering came back here for fortitude.

Grandma raised us here she taught us of our mixed heritage of Indian and African. The children of the third generation Taylor clan had different outer appearances as a result of the dual ethnicity. Grandma Ivy must have been stunning in her youth, for as the years increased she remained unchanged. Grandma had mulatto(very light skin) skin tone, she was short maybe 5'1, dark brown eyes, small but protruding, curvy built, long straight hair that hung to the floor. She always wore it in a bun wrapped a top her head but at night just before bed she sat at her vanity brushing it. My granddad Percival Loxley Taylor was a tall handsome, black man clearly of African descent. Grandpa was an undeniable figure. Grown men shook at his very presence. He stood at least 6' 8; he was slender, broad shoulders, narrow waist, piercing eyes and stoic nose. His voice carried like a treble. He observed more than he spoke but when he did speak on whatever he spoke the argument was already won the moment my grandfather opened his mouth. He was a no nonsense kind of person hard to decipher, we never knew him. On the rare occasions he was with my grandmother you just knew she had a private glimpse into his soul.

At the tender age of two, all third generation Taylors were enrolled in elementary school. We were taught how to read, how to speak proper English not the dialect patois (pathwa a mixture of English and African), how to behave with lady like decorum and gentleman like behavior. We learned poems, history, acted in recitals, basically becoming show boats in the world of proud parents.

My mother often supplied the costumes for these recitals. Costumes, I disliked because they were made of itchy lace and flared like wings. She afforded to buy me what she considered to be nice things. My mom was earning a living by teaching at an elementary school in the district.

The Taylors and the Rhodens would demonstrate a united front at my recitals. I knew better growing up the Rhodens were never invited to family dinners that took place every Sunday at the main house. All holidays were celebrated with tradition; ceremony and grandeur. The Rhodens were never in attendance. Grandpa entertained for business, as a politician and as a philanthropist. And still the Rhodens never received invitations.

Life took a toll on my parents’ relationship they seemed like strangers to me. I guess in a way they were, considering that I was being raised by my grandmother. I saw my parents everyday, but very seldomly as a couple.

However, four years later on November 24, 1985, my brother was born, Leon Lennox Taylor. He was born at my parents’ house my mother opted for mid wife delivery. Standing up to Taylor for what would be the first, but certainly not the last time. She also decided she was going to resign from her job and raise us her children, to hell with traditions, to hell with what the Taylor family wanted. That started an inter family war, the storm that was brewing between my parents went nuclear, for my father believed in pleasing his family and my mother had her own ideas.

Destruction and disaster, fighting over everything my parents became increasingly unhappy with each other. My father began to neglect his duty as a son, a father and as a business partner. My mother depended on savings, kindness of family who never took sides. My grandmother worked tirelessly to keep the peace, the peace between my mother and my father; the peace between my mother and my grandfather because no one openly or covertly defied my grandfather, my mother did both. In fact my brother started school at age two; my mother took over my father’s section of the family business, learning all areas. She ran it successfully which resulted in further pissing off my grandfather.

I was nine when my mother decided she was tired of the Taylors; she did not

want to fight anymore. To make matters worse, my father had done the unthinkable, the unspeakable; he had gone outside of the common law marriage. He had fathered another child. Plus his gambling was taking a toll on the business my mother was fighting so hard to keep going.

It broke my father to see my mother leave. In spite of all that had transpired between them he loved her, he respected her and he knew with great certainty she was never coming back. Life the possibilities everything that made him a better man would be gone, gone with her. For weeks my dad, a man I never considered to be weak, cried tears over his loss. He walked around a lost soul a shadow of his former self.

This never deterred my mother. She enlisted my grandmother’s help. She left us in her care. So Janice Andrea Rhoden set out for the first time in her life to build a future for her children as a single parent. It took my mother two years. At this time I was in fourth grade at primary school and my brother was in grade one. My mother was never absent from our lives, she came by every weekend took us out to parks, restaurants, to see her friends and family. My mother gave me baths at age nine, I did not understand it then. Now I do she was just holding on to the novelties she thought she was missing as a mother.

On the day she came back for us to live with her permanently, she had purchased a house and secured an even better job selling real estate. On the day she returned to collect us from my grandmother’s care. My uncle and grandfather attacked her physically. My mom a lioness when it came to her cubs fought back. She let them have us for an hour then came back with police officers. Not from Linstead, from Kingston because my aunt Maud was a part of the force serving in Kingston. I witnessed for the first time defeat suffered by my grandfather. He had lost the fight to my mother and was also arrested for assault.

Our mother took us home that evening to a new life. The House was great a modern building located in Linstead’s most hip, up and coming communities

Charlemont. Charlemont was surrounded by everything, supermarkets and other families with kids. Houses were closer than we were used to. You needed to have your own car or take a cab to school. It was new to us. My brother and I just clung to each other because the most eminent thing we felt at that time was fear.

At the new house we had separate bedrooms. Rooms that were not shared by a girl cousin, or in the case of my brother, a boy cousin. My room was painted purple, purple was my favorite color growing up. A bed with purple and white linens two night stands, a dresser completely packed with new clothes. The closet had clothes shoes, ribbons, clips, sneakers, everything a girl could want. Leon’s room was pretty similar to mine only his was painted in blue. And where I had a purple dresser he had a blue chest. Mommy’s room had a huge bed, huge closet and dresser all made of beautiful wood. Wood that I would soon learn was mahogany. The house also had a kitchen, TV room and a porch. It was night time when we arrived, so we did not see much of outside except a huge drive way that sloped upwards. Our neighbors’ house was separated from ours by the drive way which featured one car space on either side. We had never before encountered this. All the homes we had ever resided in had acres and acres of land surrounding us. We did not have neighbors living close by we had family. At that point in time my brother and I just held hands. I did not know how much he understood, or how much I understood. All I knew is that we were both sacred. I was scared because I had never lived outside of a world surrounded by Taylors. This place seemed a galaxy away from that. I was scared because I had never witnessed my grandfather so angry much less towards someone that I loved and who loved me. I had never seen my grandmother cry. My dad seemed so broken and lost. My mother was physically pushed and pulled away from us. The police came and took my grandfather and Uncle Cecil away. Would we ever see them again? Would we ever be allowed to stay at the main house, a house we knew so well? Would my cousins forget us? What will we do here? Would Janice Andrea Rhoden be our only family?

For what seemed like hours I stood there in the hallway holding my brothers hand, fear gushing through my body. Mom sensed it because now she was telling us: “This is your new home. “It is late, she said, go to your rooms and get ready for bed.” Neither one of us moved, my brother began to cry. I knelt in front of

him and hugged him. A moment later I took him into my room where we sat in a corner. A corner that felt safe. We held onto each other and that was where we spent the night. I guess there was no fight left in our mother because she did not try to get us to do anything other than what we were doing.

It is said we are rarely aware of the moments that changes our lives. For my brother and I that was completely false. We knew then that from here on out it would be us against the world. We both knew it with every fiber of our being. Leon and I sat there clinging to each other while also embracing our new revelation.

Monday morning came. And for the first time in a day my brother spoke. “Stef, where is daddy?” I don’t know. “Are we going home today?” I did not answer. Our mom walked into my room we stood up. Time to get ready for school. Leon and I unlinked our hands then he walked over to his room. Mom stayed for a few seconds showing me where my uniforms were. She exited my room and went to my brother’s room where she assisted him in getting dress for school.

By 8 am the three of us left the house. My brother and I held hands while our mother spoke, we both barely listened. Our eyes taking in everything, the houses, the street, the drive way, our lawn, the neighbors, their houses. The houses on our street appeared the same, except one. It was huge almost as big as our grandparents, we just stared at it. Ten minutes ed, we stood at a taxi stand waiting for a cab to take us to school. Other children from our school were doing the same without parents. It was strange, fearsome and exciting all at the same time. Mommy continued to explain the routine to us. We continued to stare in amazement of it all. Another ten minutes, the cab came to a stop at the taxi stand. We all got out paid the driver, then mom walked us to school. She took my brother to grade one, spoke to his teacher, instructing her that under no circumstance was he to leave school with any family member except her. The teachers were confused but did not argue or question her instructions. She then did the same with me.

Later that afternoon, the news was all over school how my mother took us away from the family and we were not allowed to see them anymore. At lunch that day I sought out my brother. He usually came to my class so I can order him lunch, but this day was different. I found him as he was just about to leave his class. I told him that we were going to go see our older cousin Lenroy in grade 6. Then we were all going to sneak through the fence and go see grandma. He was happy. We did just that. Lenroy was a rebel and he was happy to help us break the rules. Grandma was happy to see us. She made us lunch and sent Lenroy to go find our dad. For that hour we felt things would be fine. For months following months that’s what we did. We snuck off at lunch to visit grandma’s house. We started to adjust to the new life, even enjoy it. For we knew with all certainty how to get to grandma’s house.

A month later we were allowed to take a cab on our own. We had friends in Charlemont, the Walkers. Mrs. Lilette Walker was my mom’s new best friend. She lived a few houses away from ours with her husband James Walker and their four daughters. Mrs. Walker was a hairdresser that operated in her home. James Walker worked at Alcan the largest bauxite company in Jamaica. They had two daughters within their marriage Kareen who was twelve, Lisa was five the same age as Leon. James had two other daughters outside their marriage Stephanie and Michelle fourteen, sixteen respectfully. Leon and I spent time with them after school.

Leon played with Lisa and others their age around the neighborhood. Kareen and I talked about how exciting she was finding high school. Her sisters Stephanie and Michelle were both in trade school learning to become hairdressers. They both seemed boy crazy, because as soon as they got home there were a hundred boys sitting on their steps waiting for them. Their yard had two entrances, a metal staircase leading to the back, a drive way to the front. Kareen and I were less interested in boys. We talked about her new school St. Jago high and their rivals St. Catherine High. We discussed books, she introduced me to Sweet Valley Twins, Nancy Drew and the Hardy Boys. It was fun, interesting, exciting. This lasted for three months. One day a cute boy that attended St. Jago became one of the hundreds of boys sitting on the metal steps. She fell into an instant crush with him and him with her. Things changed, the conversation no longer

focused on school or books. So, I stopped going there in the evenings. Instead, I visited occasionally on weekends, just to get my hair done. My mother was tired of dealing with my curls, so she had Mrs. Walker use a permanent relaxer which straightened them making my hair more manageable.

Leon had stopped going with me all together because we had new neighbors, he now had a boy his age to play with. They played football, cricket and video games soon our house was an open station for five year old boys. I became more engrossed in books, they became my escape, my sanctuary my solitude.

That summer, my mom did the unexpected. She informed us that she had spoken to Grandma and we would be spending three weeks of summer at the main house. After the three weeks we would have the option of spending every weekend which followed. Leon and I were so happy we started to pack immediately; we seemed to pack our entire rooms. We had gotten used to our own things. My mother was happy we were becoming so independent. We had started to view her house as our house. Our auntie Ellie (Maud Elizabeth Rhoden) had also started to take us to her sporting events every weekend. We had a family and lives outside of the Taylor world.

After asking about that we called auntie Ellie (Maud mom’s sister) and told her of our summer plans. She was happy because she had decided to spend her summer in Miami with friends. Our lives were different. But once we stopped noticing it took on a normal all on its own.

That summer I discovered that I could not sleep with anyone in the bed. Lots had changed but much had stayed the same. My brother and I gave each other space for the summer. Daddy was still struggling, having us around, especially my brother. Who spent the days and nights with him seemed to have made things better. Their slumber was in the home we once shared as a family. All of us kids went camping in the vast acres of land surrounding the main house, we had regular cook outs. Being old enough now, we went to our family’s supermarkets

where we manned counters, assisted customers and stocked shelves. Two weeks ed before we started missing home. We pushed past it but from then on we never exercised our right to go to grandma’s house every weekend. Once a month, then that became once every three months. As we grew older we appreciated the open world more. Our love for grandma’s house did not stop it changed.

Grandma also changed; she volunteered more at church, attended conventions around the island, opened her house to missionaries. Ivy Taylor got involved in church charities and so did we. We participated in church recitals, assisted with food counters set up for the poor and struggling families of the community. Charity became a big part of our family, something we all did together.

September came, school was back in session. Grade five at Linstead All Age was very important. It marks the first time you are allowed to take the island wide Common Entrance to get into high school. Island wide exams of Mathematics, English and Mental Ability were very competitive. Linstead All Age had two legendary teachers; their success rate was over eighty percent, but first you would have to get into their classroom. Available spots numbered forty, children ascending into grade five two hundred and eighty. Due to my grades from grade four I was one of the lucky forty to enter the classroom of Mrs. Demetrius grade five. Her sister-in law Ms. Demetrius was the other half of the legend. She taught grade six, which marks your last chance to sit common entrance and ultimately get into a high school.

The process, the preparations were gruesome leading up to this exam. Our class of forty had to get to school an hour and half before the rest of the school population. We had to complete a paper of 100 questions before the school day began. After which we had to mark the paper revising every single question. Then openly announce our grades to the entire class. The school day included more testing, doing research into projects that would be undertaken during our first year of high school provided we were successful at ing the common entrance.

Mentors of lawyers, doctors, teachers, engineers and businessmen offered words of wisdom. Sharing their stories of the year they spent preparing for one of the most important steps taken at the primary level. Words of encouragement and tips on what to expect after successfully ing the common entrance. They expressed their gratitude to Mrs. Demetrius for her heavy hand in ensuring their success.

Mrs. Demetrius had a thick leather belt she called “doctor do right.” This yielded results, after a session with ‘doctor do right” grades would improve and bad behavior corrected generally.

The year I spent in grade five was filled with new adventures and new experiences. I was now friends with girls who were far worldlier than I was. Tamika Wizard, whose brother was a senior, introduced us to other seniors opening a door to a whole different side to our primary school adventures.

Tameka had a tall and skinny model like appearance. Kerry Ann Facey an ethno of a human being; she was extremely small, very vocal and great intelligence. Andrea Garvy, she was tall about 6'0 skinny and slender living just outside the gates of Charlemont. Ellia Sing one of three Sing sisters, she was the only Indian in the school aside from people in my family. We soon found out that we were cousins. I was just entering puberty subtle curves with the hint of a bosom. Ellia on the other hand was beautiful, olive skin, exotic eyes, long straight hair that hung to her tiny waist, perk bust and apple rear end. She and her sisters screamed sex appeal. The rest of us were mere shadows in their wake.

The five of us became friends despite our differences. The five of us together drew a lot of male attention. Boys fell over themselves to get our attention. The ladies relished the attention lavished on them, except me. I was more interested in school and the very rigorous curriculum of sciences, history, mathematics,

English language. The gang of girls pulled very good grades, or so we thought, all of us except Ellia. We tried helping her, but to no avail. She always seemed to know the material but never tested well, there is a name for that condition now, test anxiety.

Morning started at the crack of dawn for all of us. We got to school at seven one hour and thirty minutes before the first official school bell. We found our seats, began the test paper of the morning by 7:10, pencils down at 8 am. Then Mrs. Demetrius proceeded to discuss every question, every answer. At 8:30 we filed into lines, walked briskly to the general devotional area. The principal conducted the devotion, lectured us about whatever topic was bothering him for the day. The devotion would last close to an hour. Often times I went back to class feeling confused, angry and tired. Confused because you would think a man in his position was there to guide minds, not rant and rave about things that would most likely never affect us. Angry due to sleep deprivation and tired of the very routine we underwent day after day after day.

By 9:30 am we were all so tired our heads would be on our desk; exhausted by the prospect of continuing the day. The days did continue and so did learning. Recess was at 10:30, a well deserved break of half an hour. My friends and I would use that time to grab a fruit, walk around in the sun, play a short game of tag, something just to get our energy level up. 11am recess up, time to go back to class the next hour would be spent answering questions pertaining to the subject of the day. 12 noon lunch time one whole hour free. Leon came to my classroom, I ordered lunch for us at the cafeteria then he went off with his friends and so did I.

Our lunch hour started with fifteen minutes of eating, under bamboo trees. We would spread newspapers and just sit there enjoying the cool island breeze. Someone would eventually end up being my pillow for five; ten minutes where I would just lay there my head in their lap, while they gently stroked my hair. After the ten, fifteen minutes of down time. It was time for a little childish fun. Our school had some great, steep hills which were great for sledding. We rode

the sled down the hill once or twice every afternoon. Always working up a thirst which led us to the water fountains. After getting all refreshed we would make our way to the senior area of the school via the cricket field, up the stairs. The hot senior boys chilled with their crews playing music, making out with girlfriends or flirting with other girls a top the stair case. I disliked most of those guys. They were touchy feely. I did not do touchy feely; my friends did. Soon I discovered that the stair case was a short cut to my favorite bathroom. So while the girls became the play things for these boys for like ten or fifteen minutes before the girlfriends showed up. I went to the bathroom. That’s when I discovered the most interesting guy I had ever met, reading, “The Gleaner,” Jamaica’s signature newspaper. He spoke to some younger kids about sports, politics, school, life. Samuel Thompson was so sure of himself, he was captivating. His intelligence was the first thing I noticed about him. Then, it was the fact that he was also nice to look at. Unlike the senior guys I knew he wore his Khaki to fit him. Not two sizes bigger, pant dropping down his ass, shirt so big it could not be tucked neatly into his pants. And that tie the elusive prefect tie. There were over seven hundred seniors, however only twenty students were chosen to be prefects. The student government that enforced the rules of the school, who sat in on board meeting discussing student and teachers concerns. They had power, notably more than that they had respect.

I stood there staring at him for I do not know how long. His voice broke through my trance,” do you want to us?” I declined, feeling too ashamed to take up the invitation. Days following, I stood out of sight listening to him. He was not just reading, then forcing his opinion on the people around him. He led a forum free to open and honest discussion of the island’s current affairs according to the Daily Gleaner. He provoked them to think, to react. It was a wonderful spectrum in which questioning our leaders was allowed, even encouraged. The question on my mind was why did he do all this? Maybe one day I would ask.

The day came when I stood in my normal spot listening when he called out. “Why won’t you us Ms. Taylor?” I entered the room, sat down without even looking in his direction.

It had just been announced that our minister of education Percival James Patterson would step down from his post so that he could take up reigns as our new Prime minister after the right honorable Norman Manley retired. Samuel hated the idea, I did not dislike it but I did not love it.

Samuel argued that education would once again be placed on the back burners. Percival James Patterson did not come from a wealthy family, he was one of those men who worked hard at getting an education. He took up arms as a teacher, then an adviser in the ministry of education, ultimately becoming our education minister. He fought diligently for the privilege he knew education brought, for the doors it opened, for the insight, the foresight education gave Jamaicans. Forcing us and the world to view Jamaica as so much more than the tiny island in the sun. Education was key to opening doors into the world that would facilitate growth and development. At the time he became minister of education only working class Jamaicans, their children, ever entered elementary school. Children usually entered the school system at age four. At that age families stricken by poverty viewed their children as being old enough to contribute to the family’s income or lack of. So instead of an education they give them tools for farming or goods for selling.

They viewed education as a waste of resources they did not have. They could not afford to spend on uniforms or shoes which were a prerequisite to entering the school system. A notebook, pencil and a meal for lunch was also important for learning. Most people believed that these prerequisites were an acceptable a price to pay for education. Patterson believed there was no such thing as a reasonable price for education; he believed it was the right of every child to be given an equal and fair opportunity to succeed. Patterson was never a subtle man, he enlisted less than subtle men, men like my grandfather and others to fight for his cause. His philosophy was if you are not a part of the solution you are essentially a part of the problem. In the late eighties (80’s) his campaign began. A campaign in which I often heard my grandfather say,” P.J had to beg, borrow and steal to get anywhere.”

Later I learned that those rumors were founded. Patterson begged Great Britain shamelessly to help us initiate a system where children could attend elementary and primary school almost completely free of charge. Issuing work books to aid in mathematics, reading, comprehension and English language. To provide lunch to these children free of cost so that they could go about the business of learning. Lunch consisted of a humble nutri bun and milk. It was called that because essentially it was, sweet bread fortified with nutrients and minerals to fill your stomach and nourish your brain. Jamaica had long ago sought independence from Great Britain. Most educated Jamaicans believed that we should no longer look to them for help or guidance but not P.J; pride would not stand between him and a better brighter future for Jamaica and Jamaicans. In fact he was of the opinion that Britain owed us for all the years we sat by while she raped us of our national resources, forcing us to earn while she lived lavishly and lazily getting nice and fat like the cunning cat she was. When the British colonized Jamaica we were known as the pearl of the Caribbean. She was responsible for our poor, impoverished status it is only fair that she help us to build so that living was not a privilege; it is and would always be a right.

Heartbroken, I could very well understand the heart break Samuel would feel at the loss of such a minister. Percival James Patterson was born to lead, it had long been written that a man of such depth, strength, ion, vigilance and ambition was to take over the leadership. He was made to be the captain at the realm. A good man was ing the torch, it’s most befitting that he es it on to an even greater man.

I was all of twelve when I took that position, I called an election that led to a great prime minister. I made a statement that fostered a friendship. From that day onward Samuel Thompson and I became the best of friends. A friendship that could have grown and blossom into much more. We both recognized the rareness of our friendship the true nature. A nature we completely understood, one that was nurtured in mutual respect. Anything outside of that was the unknown; should we risk the unknown, would it have been right for us to risk the unknown? The answer in all the times the question came up was no, so we never did.

Looking back I am reminded that this was the moment I started to live a dual life. There was the life people, friends, society, family expected me to live. On the other hand when I was with Samuel and our small group. I realized that was the truest version of me. We spoke of politics, religion, life, rules, law, and society. It made me happy, that part of me that questioned the powers that be, the part of me where I lived outside my head because only the conclusions from our many discussions seemed so much better than the lives we led. With that group, things were black and white. So unlike our so called reality where things had areas of gray, brown and every color in between. It seems to us that people complicated the simple things, with what they believed were profound reasons.

Tameka, Kerry, Ellia and Andrea were part of the life I was expected to lead. They thought the five minutes I spent exchanging a few meaningless words with the senior guys; Courtney top dog of the pack. He was cute according to Ellia. To me he was insignificant and useless he could not string together the words to make a proper sentence. His head was too big for his body, plus he had a girlfriend. As soon as she came on the scene, he ed Ellia off to a friend like she was a toy he was sharing. Then there was his right hand Pasley; he was attractive but dumber than a door nail. He was interested in me. In addition to being dumb he always did this thing where he stood within inches of my face breathing and talking invading my personal space. Other guys that hung out above the staircase were Patrick, Ranny, Althon and Sherman who seemed content to just talk to Tameka, Andrea and Kerry. Those were the guys that girls went all goggle eyes for, weak in the knees and generally act stupid the moment they gave them the slightest glance. Me, I just wanted to be ignored so I could sneak off. The moment I could escape to go hang with Samuel and the younger kids. Who were not driven by hormones that was the highlight of my day. Fifteen minutes of meaningful conversation, laughter, not giggles. Heated debates which always ended with high fives being given for an excellent, argument which signified the winning point.

This lasted for a few months until the girls got suspicious then both my worlds collided. The group and I were discussing the dynasty which was our West

Indian cricket team. How it was bound to collapse because of their lack of preparation for the future. The girls showed up with their loud mouth morons in tow, they started talking about Lara his sixes (a six is scored in cricket when a batsman strikes the ball into the stands) his fours (a four is when a batsman strikes the ball to the end of the field) laughing and generally congratulating themselves on the little they knew. In addition to completely taking over the conversation. I was busted, my sanctuary destroyed. I saw the look of dismay and disappointment in Samuel’s eyes. I felt the annoyance of the younger kids who were now being placed in head locks, then grub by the morons. I just lost it. I told off everyone. I told Courtney he was a dumb moron, that the stuttering he claimed to have was actually, his inability to speak proper English. Pasley, I told him if he ever came within an inch of me again I would make sure he would never be able to have children. Patrick, I told the secret everyone knew except him: Tameka was in love with him. I told Ranny the reason Andrea was always hanging all over him was because he had money. Ellia, I told her for a beautiful girl she sold herself short allowing herself to be treated like a puppet by a guy who did not deserve her attention. To the young kids and Samuel I apologized for being a coward and thanked them for the invite to be a part of something I really enjoyed.

For weeks I dealt with the fall out. The girls avoided me. Courtney and his pals never stood atop that stair case again. Patrick, who was always nice to me, sent me a letter saying he had always considered me a friend. For the first time since we met he did not anymore because a friend would have found a better way to tell him something he may or may not have wanted to hear. Ranny started to avoid Andrea while he pursued me. That was especially annoying, not to mention the fact that Andrea saw it as a plot for me to get Ranny for myself. Everyone else just avoided me like the plague except Samuel. He and I had lunch every day; he was my only friend and one of the few people in school who spoke to me. Kids Leon’s age started to pick on him. My cousin nipped that in the bud quickly. Lenroy told everyone that he did not care what I did; if they ever mess with my brother again he and his gang of delinquents would squash them. Lenroy was a trouble maker a real menace; no one messed with him and his gang.

Three weeks ed. The girls forgave me, Courtney left his girlfriend for Ellia, Tameka and Patrick became a couple, Andrea snagged Althon who I thought was very cute. He was built like Jason Kidd plus his family had money his summers were often spent in the United States. Pasley never got over my rejection.

One rainy day the stairs were half flooded. He was standing there in the section not covered with water so I had to within touching distance of him to get to the bathroom. One second I was ignoring him trying very hard to make myself smaller so I could by without touching him. The next second I was pinned against the wall. He captured both my hands above my head his other hands went to my mouth to stop me from screaming. He was still angry, he said,” the others may have forgiven you for the stunt you pulled. I, on the other hand will not be ignored by you. You will regret your decision to threaten me. I am going to get what I have been seeking from the day we met.” He then tried to kiss me, I did the only thing I could do I moved my head in all direction trying successfully to elude his kiss. Suddenly a voice came from behind him. Someone was in the previously empty stairway. “Hey, what are you doing?” the voice asked from behind. Pasley answered with violence in his voice,” go back to your classroom.” The stranger’s voice came through again, “first let the girl go.” Pasley again with blood and fire mounting in his voice, “mind your own business.” The guy came down the stairs and pushed him from behind. His attention shifted from me to the stranger. He released my hands. I ran back to my classroom told my teacher what happened. Loud shouts and commotion came from the staircase. A fight between Pasley and the stranger ensued. The fight ended with Pasley being pummeled. The girls and I ended up in the principal’s office. I met the stranger, his name was Kirk Reid. He and his posse were infamously known for their wild parties.

A recap of the previous weeks’ events were given to Mr. White, our principal. Punishments were handed down, my girls got trash duty because we were breaking the rules by hanging out with seniors. Pasley was suspended. But that was the least of his troubles because when my cousin found out what he tried to do. Lenroy and his delinquents were out for blood. I was told to apologize to Courtney and the other seniors whom I had supposedly disrespected. I refused to do any such thing. Mr. White threatened suspension. The secretary who was a

lifelong friend of my grandfather called him at his office. An hour later, he showed up at Mr. White’s office. My grandfather was so pissed when he got to the office you could hear him shouting at the top of his lungs. The whole office remained still Mr. White came out and sent me back to my class. My grandfather thanked Kirk personally and he too was sent back to class.

Grandpa and I never spoke about that day. My menace of a cousin never told anyone but six months later, Mr. White was replaced as principal.

Kirk and I became friends. He flirted I avoided. I just wanted things to be normal. End of school year was fast approaching, common entrance exams were in January. It was a busy season.

My girls and I were the planning committee for the end of year dance opened to students from grades 5-9.

The event would start at 10am and last until 11: 30pm.Our plans for the day included rides, games, competitions and prizes. This would be followed by the after dark fete of dancehall music and love songs designed to close out the night. The school sprang for merry go rounds, a carousel, a moon ride and bumper cars. It all seemed juvenile but people showed up and paid for the rides. Students rode with their friends, couples shared the rides. For that day regardless of time and space we were children again just enjoying life.

The games were more exciting sled racing, canoeing, bike races, darts and dominoes. The prizes were gift certificates, tickets to concerts, a new bike and other great stuff. Refreshments were free sodas, burgers, jerk chicken, rolls, hot dogs and cotton candy. The entire group Tameka, Ellia, Kerry, Andrea and I enjoyed just being friends. We rode the rides, played the games, ed teams and competed. That I would forever as a day with my besties. After

the experience of the day’s activities, a change of clothes was warranted, plus the girls had dates for the after dark fete all except, me. I did not want a date or a boyfriend. A moment in time when it’s just me seemed like an excellent idea.

We all cleaned up nicely. My mother had bought me a yellow polka a dot skirt suit. The skirt was made of layers and layers of twirling cotton which stopped at mid-thigh. It looked like a mini with layers that were not overly flaring, the top the same pattern that clung to my small breast cut short just above my navel showing that hint of skin while hugging every curve it covered. The skirt sat on my tiny waistline, Punky Brewster socks and yellow sketchers.

My hair I brushed straight, letting it hang loosely onto my back something I almost never do. I had a yellow scrunchie just in case it started to bug me. I would make a bun at the top of my head immediately. Ellia wore yellow shorts that showed off her great skin and a white halter top, Punky socks, yellow sneakers. Tameka wore a yellow sundress that showed her slender figure with white platform slippers. Andrea wore white shorts with a yellow blouse so thin you could see spaghetti strap under shirt. Kerry wore white mini skirt, spaghetti strap blouse and yellow flat shoes. If being young and beautiful was a crime, they would have locked us up and throw away the keys.

The girls had all prearranged to meet their dates at the stairs where it all began. I said my good nights, promising to catch up later at the fete. Truth be told I had no intention of being a part of that scene. In fact I volunteered to check the tickets at the stand leading into the party room.

I showed up at the door, minutes after the girls and their dates had entered the room. They made very handsome couples. Ellia somehow managed to make Courtney look good. Andrea and Althon were nicely matched.

Althon should and could have been a male model; he wore great fitting Tommy Hilfiger jeans, a yellow vintage tee and a Nuggets cap. The boy had me doing a double take. Patrick and Tameka made a more subtle couple, they both always somehow seemed awkward with each other. Kerry and Sherman, they had sex appeal written all over them. The way he held her, the way she leaned into him.

The girls were noticeably changing. I wondered if there was also a change in me. I did not think so; I still had no interest in boys or having a boyfriend.

The moment I got to the ticket booth a high strung girl told me with way too much teeth showing that two guys came by looking for me. She went on to elaborate,” one was that seriously hot guy who throws all the hottest parties at his house that he shares with his brother who is in high school. You know who am talking about?” she asked. I answered,” Kirk Reid. “Right, she replied. “What did he want?” I asked. She did not answer. She was too pleased with herself for even talking to him, much less to the message if there was one. “So who was the other,” I inquired. She said,” that ultra-serious prefect dude she did not know his name.” I knew it was Samuel.

It had not occurred to me that either one of them would be here at this event. I did not even them showing up for any event at school. They might have, maybe I was just not paying attention. Kirk, I know, always had his own end of year thing it was packed with senior experienced girls, high school girls and their friends. Yes he lived with his brother who was an eighteen year old high school student. They lived alone because their parents both died in a car crash. From what I heard his brother was wild, a womanizer and Kirk was being groomed to follow in his footsteps.

Needless to say I was puzzled by the information. So I told her I was going to the bathroom. To my surprise Samuel was waiting there for me. “I knew you would run for your safe zone when you found out that I was here and looking for you.” I smiled, he only knew the half of it.

“What’s up?” I asked. “I thought this was not your scene.” It’s not, he said.” I came here to see you.” Neither of us asked the obvious,” why?” He, just continued on.” I heard back from the technical school I applied to a month ago.” The technical school he referred to was Dinthill Technical High school. In Caribbean countries if you failed your two chances at the common entrance level you had the opportunity to sit a technical exam or apply to a tech school which specialized in hands on training and development of engineers, mechanics etc. Samuel was happy so I guess it was safe to assume he got accepted. I was so happy for him I hugged him. He returned the hug and we stood their holding each other for what seemed like eternity. He and I knew things were about to change, the friendship, his life, my life, our lives. Where did that leave us? It was the question we dare not voice. So we did the only thing that would hold the change at bay, we held each other. It was the noisy approach of giggling girls that jolted us both back to reality.

They looked at us with suspicion in their eyes. I gave them the evil eye and they moved us into the bathroom. Samuel spoke now, “you know how much I hate these superficial events. I just needed to tell you I will not be back in January. I found out today, the only thing I could think of was telling you.”

I wanted to cry. So I ended the conversation with, “I will call you over the break. We will meet up and talk. I really have to get back to the ticket booth before they start calling for me over the intercom.” I gave him a quick hug pushed the door open to the girl’s bathroom. Inside was where I began to cry. Just today, I was thinking of how my girls were changing. Here again something else had changed. Whoever said change was good never felt like I did losing friends left, right and center. Minutes later I brought my emotions into check, then returned to the booth to find Kirk standing there, waiting for me. Everything within me screamed run, run, here comes one more change, ready or not, good or bad it’s here.

“Walk slower,” I whispered to myself maybe he will leave without saying a

word. Our eyes locked, there was no escape. His first reaction was, “wow.” He had never seen me in anything but uniform. “You look taller,” he commented.

“I am not taller, I answered. I am wearing flats like I do in school.”

“Nothing like in school. I have never seen so much skin exposed, “he continued. “It’s gorgeous.”

“Thanks but what are you doing here, aren’t you missing your legendary end of year bash with your brother?”

“Stef you are still not getting it, if I have to come here to this Juvenile event to have some alone time with you that’s what I’ll do.”

“Kirk,” I said his name but I was not allowed to finish the sentence. He did for me. “I know you just want to be friends.” He took one step closing the distance between us, placed his hand on my waist touching the hint of exposed skin, pulled me into him and kissed me so lightly on my lips. I thought for a second that I imagined it. “Does that feel like we are friends or we could ever just be friends?” he asked

“Stef, my hand brushes yours and I know you feel the same energy that vibrates through me right into you. I know because after it happens you refuse to look me in the eyes, take now for instance. I have never seen you cower from anything except what happens between us.”

I did not say a word. I allowed him to take me into the party room. Ellia saw us enter so she came over and pulled us toward the group which secured a place in a corner of the very crowded noisy room. Ellia introduced Kirk to the guys; they knew of him and him of them but they never really hung out. Me, I stood there observing everyone, their reactions, their actions and inaction.

A hit song that year which the girls and I really enjoyed started playing. “One you a bum, two you a bum bum, you have man heart a beat budum budum.” I basically said to hell with it. I was here with my friends maybe the last time we will all ever be together. I had a wild boy tell me I make him want to do things he hated just to be around me. Everyone started to enjoy the music and just have a good time. I could do the same, I would do the same. So I did what I always did shake my body to the rhythm ignoring everyone except Ellia and Andrea who were both moving in unison with me. Kerry was being rude and outrageous with Sherman. Patrick and Tameka were content to just stand there and watch with the other guys. The guys handed Kirk a beer Althon said something to him that made him smile a weird smile. Then he walked over, pulled me into him and he started dancing. He was pretty good. I was not so bad myself; we soon became the center stage attraction. We continued for like an hour just having fun. I got tired, the room had gotten more crowded. I was sweaty and thirsty so we took a break, telling everyone we were going outside.

As soon as we got outside Kirk said,” you are a wild child disguised as a calm, sensible and quiet.” I laughed because I knew without a doubt that’s what people saw when they saw me. I could surprise them I had wild in me. I just did not feel the need to always be showing it off. Or prove to anyone I was not calm, sensible and quiet. I was all of the above and much more.

Without any warning of what he was thinking. He said, “Althon is into you.”

I replied, “what would make you think such a thing; he is Andrea’s boyfriend.” Then I ed that moment between them. “What did he say?” Kirk shook

his head and laughed, a laugh that had wickedness in it, not laughter.

Kirk answered the question by paraphrasing what Althon had said.” The girls hot, but your girl is by far the hottest. Whenever I see her my dick stands at attention.” I knew it must have been hard for Kirk to let that one go. I was so grateful he had.

“I know they are jerks, dirt bags and scum. I tolerate them because of my friends. The girls and I have known each other for a while. I refuse to allow the imbeciles they date to change that.”

Kirk explained, “your friendship with the girls is the only reason why, his statement was allowed to slide.” He, like most of the school was aware of the blow out I had with my friends. He was protecting my friendships. He also knew it went as far as it did because of the fools the girls chose for boyfriends. It was at that moment, I realized Kirk did not approve of my world. He was being tolerant, knowing what the girls meant to me. Kirk was no saint. He made sure I knew that. I heard stories, stories he confirmed happened. He denied some, he told me others. Some of them worse than the rumors and gossip around school. During school break he unexpectedly introduced me to his brother. His brother was a notorious party boy and womanizer. I was the only girl he had ever shared his world with, his brother, his friends, his most private and intimate stories. None of which were easy on our relationship, none of whom agreed with him when he chose me.

It was a testimony of his feelings. Kirk was seeking something which transcended past the physical. He was seeking companionship in a real relationship. He respected me, he wanted to be with me. He wanted us to be open and honest in sharing our lives with each other. Kirk itted that sex had been a huge part of his world. However he was opening his mind to new things. He was willing to be a part of my world. A world in which my virginity was important to me. It was not a prize. It was a stance I was taking to live my life

according to my own principles and standards. He too was taking a stance. A stance to embrace the feelings he had for me. The feelings he had . He itted that the vibration and attraction between us was new, uncharted territory. Kirk confessed, how my being happy made him realize for the first time in his life happiness and normalcy was a possibility in his world of tragedy.

He opened up to me telling about the death of his parents. How it transformed his brother. How it forced his brother to become a man before he had a chance to be a high school senior. Kirk spoke of how his brother never backing away from the challenges to take care of him. “People may not like how my brother chooses to raise me. I on the other hand am grateful he did not choose to abandon me. They know we were well taken care of. My father had invested well. Plus the life insurance. People stand on the outside judging, they have no idea what my brother and I have been through. We are alone all we have is each other. My brother chooses to party and live a life in the spotlight. It is how he deals. For a long time it is how I dealt. Stef, that life takes a toll on you. Then it leaves you more alone than when you began.”

Kirk opening up to me, scared me sometimes but I saw the boy that lived within the so call wild child. In January we return to school a couple. A boring couple: we held hands, we spent lunch time together, we did home work together we played together. His brother, his friends accused him of being pussy whipped without even getting to smell the pussy. He refused to let it get the better of him. He knew I was not ready for a sexual relationship, he never pushed. My friends were jealous of the relationship we had. Ellia had sex with Courtney days after school resumed, rumors were his boys were watching the entire time. So that exploded like the stink bomb it was.

Andrea had slept with Althon over the break. He ended the relationship soon after. Kerry and Sherman were having sexual relations together and with other people. Her reputation went downhill once people found out.

Patrick told a friend who told several friends that he was bored with Tameka. Of course this information eventually made its way to her ears. It was very messy, with fall outs everywhere. Kirk and I stayed out of it. We were too busy just enjoying each other.

Life at school continued like this for a while, or at least to the end of January. It was time for the common entrance exam. The girls and I sat the exam for the first time; we were all less than enthused about the results that would come in March.

March came around, our names were not on the roster of people ing the common entrance and heading to high school. I was disappointed at first to fail but then I got over it.

Kirk and I were still good. Kirk’s brother also attended the school I wanted to attend. Not ing that year was probably for the best. By the time my next chance came around in grade six he would have graduated. I would be fine to start at the school of my choice without being the virgin that had his brother pussy whipped and bounded to me.

School went back to normal. My girls and I started to plan our summer trip. Ellia had a new boyfriend, my father’s best friend’s son Sa. Andrea and Ranny were having sexual relations. Patrick and Tameka were back together. Kerry and Sherman they remained with each other regardless of their various exposes. Althon, I avoided which made him suspicious. He booked himself a ticket for the trip. Kirk was pissed, I was worried.

Our trip was to Coney Park, a huge amusement park jumbo water slide, great big frightening cyclone, a game park and a haunted house. The trip was supposed to be fun and more fun. The fun part would have to wait we were prepared to board

the bus with our boyfriends when the teachers informed us differently. Our seating to the park was going to be designed alphabetically. Stephanie Taylor with Althon Taland. Kirk was seated with a girl he had sex with once during his wild stage. She was a trouble maker, on various occasions she had threatened to beat my ass if I did not leave Kirk. He often dealt with it. Once I heard him say, “if you or your friends ever talk to my wife again. I am going to release a list of the men you screwed the night we had sex.” For a while that kept her out my face, then someone released the list anyways. The night of the party Kirk, had sex with her, she also screwed his friends and his brothers friends.

After the announcement of the seating arrangements. Althon seemed very pleased with himself. I, on the other hand took Kirk’s walkman, plugged it in, adjusted the head set and listened to music. It was an hour long journey with the walkman playing I did not have to deal with Alton’s crap.

As soon as we got off the bus, Kirk grabbed my hands. We headed for the rest room and changed into swim suits.

Kirk clearly disliked my choice of swim wear. His reaction was; “what is that?” I think I hated the suit as much as he did. It was a poor choice in swim suit for a school trip. I explained why it came down to that suit: “Kirk it was not my first choice I had multiple bathing suits the night before the trip. I tried them on and not one fit. My mother said, I got you a new two piece for the summer you will have to take it on your trip.” I hated that it was so revealing but it was the suit or no slide. He opted no slide.

“Let’s not be hasty,” I said,” lets visit the gift shop here to see if we can find something more suitable.” He agreed. Before we left the changing area he did however, kiss me. We sat on a bench out of sight he took his time exploring places he had never seen. Kissing me from mouth to my neck, down between the valley of my breast freeing each one individually to suck on it. My bikini bottom giving him easy access to my very hot wet womanhood. He proceeded to kiss

my very flat stomach. He followed the path down to the spot just below my navel. He gently bit me there telling me just then that’s how all his wet dreams started since last year. He had seen the hint of skin when I wore my polka dot mini skirt and top to the fete. He continued to whisper how that particular spot and my breast were the two most perfect things he had ever seen. Our kisses got hungrier and hungrier. Before I knew it, I was straddling his lap, his aroused manhood pres against the center of my virginity. Suddenly noises came around the corner and we were interrupted.

I was back in shorts now heading for the gift shop when he stopped. “Stef,” he said earnestly,” that will never happen again. I will not be able to stop myself from experiencing what could only be heaven. I know you are not ready to lose your virginity, another incident like that. I will not be able to stop myself from taking it. Let’s make a promise here and now never to place ourselves in that compromising spot again.” And so we did promise.

Kirk selected what he thought was a more conservative one piece. I left him behind and went to the changing room. He was still not liking the bathing suit still showing too much. I grab my towel, left him there standing and complaining.

He caught up with me, suggested we skip the slide all together and do something else. The entire class group was having fun. I wanted to have fun in the water. I had visited the park several times, yet not once had I been able to experience the water slide. It was always too crowded. Today was different it was a school day for every school except ours. We were the only group there making it the ideal opportunity to have fun on the jumbo water slide.

“You stay, I’m going to have fun,” I said. With that I threw him my towel and climbed the stairs to the top. Moments later I saw him taking off his tee shirt to climb the stairs. I was so focused on him I did not notice Althon there waiting to go down the slide. He was now staring at me, then motioned for the guy behind

him to go ahead. Althon came quickly towards me I moved backward into a corner.

“Why have you been avoiding me little Indian girl?” he asked. “I saw you and Kirkie, cute, did he tell you what, I said. Is that why you have been avoiding me?” he continued.

“He did so what, “I replied. I am sure everyone in a skirt gets that reaction from you.”

He laughed, “but not all girls run away from it. What does that mean, does it mean you like my reaction or you’re afraid of it. Your boyfriend coming see you later,” he finished. He left me there standing.

The question still riveting through my brain when, Kirk came over.

I saw Althon. “What was he saying?” I gave Kirk a quick kiss. “Nothing that ass never said before.”

Kirk knew that Althon was attracted to me. He had no idea that I was attracted to Althon. I had always been attracted to Althon. Kirk was a great guy, attractive, dark chocolate kind of fellow. I preferred white chocolate, Althon was almost white in skin tone. I loathed that fact. Kirk was a young version of Brian McKnight. Althon in swim trunk was a cross between shirtless Jason Kidd with Beckhams bandy legs. I did my darnest to avoid Althon. When Kirk exgirlfriend started to throw herself at him. I was never so glad to have that girl around. Kirk and I rode the water slide together even started a game of water polo. The girls sat atop the guys’ neck and scored into the net.

Althon announced he was out after ten minutes. He sat poolside stretched out on a bench. The particular angle gave him a vantage point from which he could stare at my ass unnoticed. Marline the ex followed whispering, touching, fawning over him. He responded but never did those eyes behind the sunglasses leave me. Ten or so minutes ed and I needed to go to the bathroom. I got off Kirk’s neck told him then slipped my foot in my slippers and headed for the bathroom. I noticed that Marline was sitting alone. Apparently Althon had left at some point.

I did my thing in the ladies room. I was exiting when this maybe six year old girl said to her mom, “Mom that girl is pretty and I like her purple bathing suit.” I smiled and said,” thank you. You’re very pretty too I like your Barbie bathing suit.” I push the door open and there Althon was standing at the open door waiting for me.

“That could be our daughter one day,” he said. I gave him the evil eye and stepped away. His hand reached out so quickly pulling me back to the wall outside the bathroom. A private spot if you were not heading straight towards the ladies room. He held me pinned to the wall. “You’re going to like this as much as I am going to love doing it.” The next thing I knew Althon was kissing me. I responded returning the feverish demands of his kiss. My towel fell to the ground. Our bodies were now pressed up against each other. His hand was on my waist urging me closer. The little girl’s voice exiting the bathroom was what broke us apart. He was pleased with my reaction. I was angry. I picked up my towel wrapped it around me so he would stop staring. “Althon you are a real son of a bitch you know that.”

“Why, because I did what I have been wanting to do since the first time we meet. He went on to recap, “You and your friends had just ridden that silly sled at the end of the hill. You were thirsty it seemed so you pushed me at the fountain. I stood behind you, watching the way you held your hair because it kept falling in the water, how you barely push the tap because you drank so slowly. I was

hypnotized. Then your friends started to hang out atop those darn stairs while you snuck off to meet that perfect prefect. Who was so head over heels with you he was always afraid. I watched as Pasley pissed you off every time he spoke in your face. Now, I have to watch you and Kirk. Only you Stef, could take a bad boy and make him so weak. Yes, Stef, I know you think I am a son of a bitch. I am the son of a bitch that has always seen you.”

I left him there standing. What could I say to all that. He never before that moment spoke a few complete sentence to me. How was I to know? What was I supposed to do with what he had revealed?

Kirk was the guy who got Pasley to leave me alone. Kirk had lost his parents. Kirk had tolerated my world. Kirk was so different now compared to when we just met. Kirk and I were a couple. He accepted me the girl who was slow to entering in a relationship. Kirk had been patient with my need not to become sexually active. Ignoring his own appetite for sex. A need not very easy to turn off just because your girlfriend is not ready for that step. Kirk had become the man, I wanted and was proud to have. Althon may prove to be a fatal attraction.

What started out as a fun day was quickly over shadowed by my betrayal. The kiss between Althon and I had me feeling guilty and dirty. I distracted Kirk from my sore mood by telling him. I was having one of my very bad migraines. “It must have been brought on by spending too much time in the sun,” I said. I suggested we find a secluded spot in the shade where we could be alone for some down time. We did find a nice secluded spot after changing out of our suits. We found the perfect place under a wide trunk palm which offered him back . Kirk and I shared lunch in our spot around 2pm. Then we spent the rest of the afternoon with me lying down with my head on his lap. He played with my very wet curly hair. We talked, we read, we fell asleep. By the time we reed the others it was 7pm. The group was doing their rounds on the rides. I did not want to but I wanted to play games maybe win a stuffed toy or two. Kirk went off to purchase tickets. Althon approached me, “did you tell him about the kiss?”

“Not yet,” I whispered. Can you please leave me alone? I will deal with it. I promise you, then we can talk. Please Althon just give Kirk and I this time alone.”

Kirk came back he was pissed,” what’s up with that guy every time I walk away he approaches you.” I think I need to go punch him in the face. Kirk please Althon is harmless. I am not feeling well. Are you really going to walk away from your sick girlfriend to go punch a guy? Get in trouble perhaps even sent back to the bus to sit there by yourself? Leaving me here alone.”

“Stef, it’s just annoying the way he looks at you, the way he approaches you.”

“Kirk, can we please leave it alone just for one day.”

Kirk and I headed in the direction of the game stands. Althon stared at me leaving only when Marline hooked her hands through his. He finally moved.

I thought about everything. Kirk and I. The attraction I always felt towards Althon. I realized that Kirk may not be Jason Kidd and Beckham rolled up in the form of the very sexy Althon.

Kirk was the guy who stood up to his brother and his friends for the sake of our relationship. The guy even though my body was saying yes to sex knew and respected the fact that my mind, my emotions were not ready for it.

While I was distracted in thoughts, Kirk won me a huge yellow bear shooting hoops. I was happy, he was happy. I knew what I had with Kirk was real.

Althon was trying to shake that up and I would not allow it.

On the bus ride home I insisted that I am not going to sit with someone because our surname followed each other in the alphabet. I sat with Kirk on the journey back home. We lived in the same housing scheme so we got off together he walked me to my gate. Kissed me and handed me my bear. I took his hand in mine and said,” Kirk I may sleep all day tomorrow. Could we please go somewhere in the evening. I need to talk to you. We are ok I promise you. I will make sure we are ok. I released his hand.” I tried to reassure myself that he would not break up with me.

In the morning I woke up to the ringing of a telephone.

Seconds later my brother yelled, “Stef pick up the phone. “Half asleep I answered, “hello.” Hello, it was Althon’s voice on the other end of the line.

I was completely awake.” How did you get this number? “That does not matter sleeping beauty did you tell your boy ?”

I sat up in bed, fire coming from my ears. I did not know where to start. I knew without a doubt this was a game to him. “Althon, please listen carefully. Because after today you will stop the bullshit. First things first, however way you got my number, you should not have. The fact that you used it and I did not give it to you is a low move.

My boy as you so scornfully refer to him just now is more man than you will ever hope to be. Trust me on that, the kiss between us was proof of something I already know: Kirk is all the man I need. I know all you thugs want to be refer to him as being pussy whipped without ever even smelling my pussy. Kirk does not stick and tell. You guys say he is whipped. Did you ever consider that I am the one whipped? That maybe my pussy has found the man that lay pipe like no other. Or that I would even risk exposing my precious pussy to anyone other than him because he is a master at what he does. So thank you for watching me proving once more you are a boy compared to Kirk. Kirk acted got the girl and he will keep the girl. Do me a favor lose my number or I will let him loose to do what I have been stopping him from doing. Which is to pummel your face like he did Pasley,” I hung up.

I got out of bed dialed Kirk’s number. As usual his brother answered the phone. “Hey Diekey,” I said.

“What up, my brother’s wife?” he answered.

“Nothing, can I talk to him please?” He always said his brother’s wife like it’s the worst thing that could befall a man. Kirk answered,” what up babe? I thought you were going to sleep all day.”

“Change of plans,” I answered. “Want to meet me outside in fifteen.”

“Sure,” Kirk answered.

Diekey began to shout “tell your wife I need the phone.” I shouted back, “tell my brother in law I love him too.” That message was met with lots of laughter.

Fifteen minutes later, Kirk was blowing his car horn. I ran outside, sandals still in hand.” It’s always fifteen minutes for you,” Kirk commented. “Then you come out, sandals in hand. I think you do that on purpose,” he finished.

I leaned over and kissed him. He seemed happy that was great.

“Diekey said something after I gave him your message,” Kirk informed me.

“Oh no what did he say?” I replied.

“Stef, no it was nothing bad.” He said,” Kirkie you lucky. Stef a good girl.”

“Ok, whatever that means,” I responded.

“Kirk laughed, it means you have principles; you stand up for what you believe in.”

“Do you think I am a good girl, Kirk?”

“Of course, babe.”

“Kirk can we just stop and talk?” I asked.

“Kirk you know how we met. I have always hated Pasley and his friends. I tolerated them because my friends needed me to. Althon was part of that crew, I don’t know if you ed. I did not even myself. The truth is; I never really paid much attention. Although I had always been attracted to Althon. I never pursued it because he never voiced an interest. I knew all those guys were scum. So I put him and that attraction out of my mind. Especially when he started dating Andrea.”

“What are you saying Stef?”

“I am saying Kirk on our trip to Coney Park Althon kissed me. I kissed him back.”

A million questions came at once, Kirk was angry he was hurt. I had to bring this conversation back fast before I lost him altogether.

“Kirk please,” I touched his hand hoping that would jolt him back. It did I pulled air into my lungs.

“The constant approaches, the migraine, what was that Stef, to distract me from what was happening between the two of you. To throw me off the god awful sting of betrayal.”

“Kirk please there is nothing to throw you off of. After the kiss I was so pissed, I told him what a son of a bitch he was.”

“He responded by rehashing things I never paid attention to. Like, the fact that I met him before he started hanging with Courtney and the gang. Like the fact that I never saw him before then but he saw me. How he watched you sweep me away. Basically he was saying the kiss was revenge. Kirk the reason I did not tell you after it happened was. I knew you would beat the crap out of him. Get in trouble leave me alone so he would have the ideal opportunity to harass me. I did not want that I wanted us to be there with my friends as a group without the drama one last time before summer comes.”

“Kirk, he called me just before I called you. I told him off. Kirk, I also hinted that we have been having sex. And it was so good I would not give it up for anyone. Plus I told him he was a boy, you are a man. The kiss had proven that once and for all. Kirk our relationship is not easy, it has never been. I watched you fight with your brother for us, your friends for us. Kirk I never questioned how you handled it because those were your battles to fight. Kirk Althon was my battle to fight; I did it.”

For the first time in what seemed like a life time. Kirk broke the silence. “Stef you are right, the only thing that bothers me about that is. I was always upfront with you. I asked you straight up what was up with Althon never did you say anything about your attraction to him.”

“Kirk don’t you see this is the first time I have ever itted it.” This drew a smile and like a million kisses. I knew then all was forgiven, things were right again with the world.

Kirk and I spent a lot of time that summer doing things we both loved he was a

football fan, so we went to football matches. I was a books fan so we went to events at the local libraries. We went to the beach with his brother and his brother’s new girlfriend. Diekey seem to be searching for what Kirk and I had except he would sleep with the girl and that was the end of that. Kirk and I ed his willingness to try.

Before long summer was ending, we were back in school. I still had to get up at the crack of dawn.

Kirk tried and failed miserably so we would just meet up in school. Our days were pretty much the same as the year before. The only difference is we knew it was the last year for us to take and the common entrance exam for acceptance into a high school. In addition to getting to school an hour and a half earlier. We had to stay an hour after school. Preparation for common entrance took all my time and energy.

Kirk and I hardly saw each other. He was in good with his friend once more this was his last year of Primary school. Tracy a girl he had sex with back in his wild days started attending our school along with her twin sisters in grade 7. Tracy Mighty was a walking playboy bunny, large breast, nice ass, experienced. She was assigned to Kirk’s class. Her sister were more petite versions of her; they all hated me and my girls. She made it clear she still wanted Kirk. I was focused on school; he was getting tired of not seeing me and having me to himself. Celibacy was also taking a toll on him especially now that Tracy was openly and so willing wanting to service him. One day I got tired of it. I told him he had a he could have sex with any girl he wanted as long as it was not Tracy or one of her sisters. I made him so angry.

He responded by walking away. When he was a few feet away he said,” you know what, Ms. Taylor I will talk to you whenever you have regained your senses.”

After school I went straight to his house. To my surprise Tracy was there with her sisters. Kirk, Diekey and all their boys were in the den being entertained.

I said, hello and walked into his room. He followed me there. “So this is what you want now?” I asked.

“Stef she just showed up here. She knows Diekey. In fact, that’s how we first slept together. He arranged the whole thing.”

“So what, you’re hers again,” I replied.

“No, but, Stef you have not been acting like I am yours either. What you said to me today. Stef is that what our relationship has been reduced to. I miss you, I want to have you to myself. A little attention from my girlfriend. Is that such an unreasonable request? Your response to that was to me off like a piece of meat.”

“Kirk, I am sorry, I know things stink. I miss you, babes I am sorry about what I said. The moment, I put it out there I wanted to take it back.” Kirk closed the door behind him and kissed me, again then again. Someone knocked at the door. “Go away we are busy. Don’t’ come back.” I took off his tee, and appreciated the taunt muscles of my man. I kissed him everywhere. He then opened the front of my uniform. “Oh baby do you know just how sexy you are.”

“This is all I wanted, he said, a moment just you and I.”

“Ok, I said, you have had your moment see you later,” I said. Then I started to redo the buttons he had undone. “Hell no,” he grab my hands opening the buttons again, then he undid my bra, took each breast in his mouth and sucked on them. They were so hard they hurt. I reached into his short he moaned. “Stef, stop.”

I did then we got dressed and he got ready to walk me out.

Diekey came outside.” Stef,” I turned around, “yes.”

“Can we talk?” he asked. Kirk said,” no.”

“Kirk its fine,” I responded.

Diekey started by saying,” you know my brother rate (respect) you.”

“Yes I know your brother loves and respect me. But Diekey, get this, I love and respect him. We are just both tired of everyone trying somehow, some way to sabotage what we have. I know you feel like I should be sleeping with your brother.”

Diekey, asked. “You’re not?

“Stef to tell you the truth I don’t know if you are or not. All I know is that my brother respects you and those sketells (name for girls that sex with multiple people) in there mean nothing to him.”

“Well, Diekey, they’re your acquaintances one of whom you setup your brother to sleep with. Do you think it is right that they just show up unannounced whenever they feel like it. You know them being here is wrong that’s why you wanted to talk. You wanted me to be cool with them being here. I am not but I trust Kirk. Tracy since she started at our school and now with her actions is making a play for your brother. Her sister have been making sly comments about me, yes whispering laughing. Just things to annoy me.”

“Bro believe me Kirk is mine for as long as we both want each other. I just want you and everyone else to know and respect that.”

On the way to my house I told Kirk everything that was said between Diekey and I. When we got to my gate I asked straight up. “Is waiting getting to be too much for you Kirk?” His answer was “Stef, were you not there just now. Did you not see what I saw? What my brother saw?”

“You are a classy girl, you handled the situation with the class most girls don’t have. You believed in us, you trust in what we have built, the friendship, the relationship. Would I jeopardize that for a few minutes of delight and pleasure with the off chance you may regret that we had sex now. No; it is clear that you’re still not ready.”

“So No, Stef. I will wait forever if that is what you need from me. As for me I just want you, the girl. I want the girl who believes in living life to the tune of her own drums.”

He called me when he got home, just to tell me that they were gone when he got back. And that Diekey had, ask that they never come back to the home.

We said our good nights. My evenings leading up to common entrance in January were stacked packed with homework, mathematic problems to be solved, vocabulary to be learnt, memorized, used in context. Failure to complete the evening assignments would result in severe consequences. A visit from the famous “doctor do right,” the leather belt I had feared since fifth grade.

Home Work in the evenings was done with great ease. The conversation Diekey and I had changed school life. There were no more battles to fight with Tracey and her sisters. They avoided my friends and I, which meant peace. Kirk and I were great. We were finding new ways to spend time together. New ways for me to find balance between school, boyfriend and exams. Diekey had finally understood that his brother might have chosen to abandon a frivolous life for that of a real one. In which he could bridge that gap between boy and manhood.

Things were falling into place. The usual end of year extravaganzas were negated that year. We were older, more mature. Besides it felt like whatever we did the end of this year would never compare to what we had done the year before. The people we had become, the choices we had made and stuck by. The decisions that seem so right for us then, were still right now. How long was that going to last we had no idea. We just knew we wanted to savory it. Not with excitement, but with stillness. The stillness that comes from being content.

December was spent juggling families but for my mother, brother and aunt it was fun. The first five days of break Leon and I went to grandma’s house. You could feel it in the air, the unity of family. The joy of the season, the house being so packed it seemed to come alive. It made my grandparents very happy. In the

evenings the dining area was a glow of colors, created by food that ranged from Indian traditional dishes such as golgola, roti, dall and rice, to Jamaican traditional jerk chicken and jerk pork. There was always enough to feed a small army. The Taylors in December were definitely that a family army taking a break out of their individual lives to be together.

The house always had a huge pine tree, which was selected in a truly ceremonial way. On the 19 December we would go to one of the family’s farm area in Ewarton a town over from Linstead. The Taylor clan equipped with a basket of breakfast pastries and hot chocolate. Dressed in water boots, jeans and sweaters would hike to the hills, where we would look for that specific tree.

It was that, tree draped in john crow beads, that beautiful green pine. The john crow beads were a wild vine like plant that had pods on it. The pods would open to expose seed that were a bright brilliant red and black. So the tree would almost look like it was decorated already for Christmas with the tradition red, green and black. In a way the tree choose us. We would then haul it back to the main house where all of us decorated it further with ribbons and lights. After the evening dinner we would light the tree. After the excitement of lightening the tree. My brother and I were picked up for our time with mom and auntie Ellie (Maud affectionately known as Ellie). We went shopping because now there was a tree at the main house, for presents to go under. We also had a tree at the new house it was plastic. Not so exciting but it was pretty. Like the new house this tree was modern, it had fancy gold decorations. Leon and I knew our lives were different, not in a bad way just different.

On 20 December at our new modern house, a party celebration, commemorating the season was held. It was extravagant. The lawn was packed with people we knew, others we did not know. Kirk and his brother were there, they were my guest plus, this was a chance for us to spend time together, without the whole boyfriend thing being on my mother’s radar. My girlfriends came, the Walkers came, my mom’s coworkers came. Policemen from Kingston, my aunt’s station, came. It was a huge party of people having fun and sharing the joys of

Christmas.

The days leading up to the renowned celebration of Grand market were calmer and quieter. The time was spent making plans and setting time tables. We were two kids with two houses, two families, friends and lots of to does. It was decided that we would go to grandmas for the night before Christmas Eve. We would attend Grand market with our cousin then we would meet my mom at 11:30 pm Christmas eve. We went back to our new house where we opened presents together. We then called the main house at 12 am Christmas morning. We listened while they opened presents laughed and celebrated. It was great, we did not feel like we were missing anything we felt included. We felt like two very lucky children that just had two families. My mother did everything right. She made sure that we knew we weren’t just Taylors, we were also hers. Love was fierce in both families, love like that adjusts its bearings to come full circle.

January came around fast after the holidays. It was time for back to school. More importantly it was the week proceeding back to school; time for the moment of truth, the common entrance. That week my girls and I worked twice as hard. I was in charge of English revisions, Andrea Mathematics and Kerry Mental Ability. In addition to that we worked tirelessly with Ellia to bring up her practice test scores. It was nonstop focus. We lived, breathed, slept, woke common entrance. Common entrance morning, family from every corner of the world called to wish me good luck. Somehow this time I did not need it, I was confident, overly prepared if there was such a thing. Our school was a center for the exam home turf, Tameka, Andrea, Kerry and Ellia waited for me at our classroom door. The exam was to begin in the next ten minutes. It was being staged in the senior area which was upstairs, we wished each other the best and set off in different direction. We had different surnames that placed us in different section of the exam center.

Life at that time in that space was changing, an indicator of our future was marked. Not one of us realized it. The universe had decided.

Two papers of ninety minutes each were completed before a lunch break of an hour. Math and English I knew I did excellent on both. I completed my English paper with twenty minutes to spare. And where English was concern I never rechecked my work. Math I completed with five minutes to spare, I rechecked problems I marked with x, problems I was unsure of. Problems I copied on my work sheet so I could talk to Andrea about them. Problem we would later discussed with our teacher day after the exam.

Testing protocol was that we could have an hour to do what we liked where we liked. We decided to get lunch together in our classroom. Tameka, Kerry and Andrea were confident. Ellia came out of the exam center looking all dejected. Our success at that point was eclipsed for the first time we all faced the possibility that we may not be together September. In awkward silence we ate lunch. Things were so strained, fifteen minutes before lunch was supposed to end I stood up to say later, instead, I said bye.

I left them there what happened between them after that is still unknown. For me I was weighted down by the clarity of what was ahead. I felt the frightening tides of changes enclosing all around me. It was eminent and not even that bond of sisterhood that had been forged would survive it.

The common entrance ended at 2:30 that afternoon, again we all met at the classroom door. None of us felt the need to enter. We stood at the door again in strained silence. I broke it once again ready to go. The girls agreed in unison, sure. As a group we took that walk to the taxi stand. But to me it was one of the loneliest, saddest times of my life. I had known fear and sadness. Loneliness was new; it was like staring into the abyss. It somehow invaded me. Something that will never leave, something that has never left.

A new week started, I slept in there were no more before school lessons. We had the option of getting to school with the normal school population. However nothing felt normal. I got to school, I greeted the girls not with usual great to see

you but with hi. Walked them, sat in my seat place my head on my desk. It was like an accepted sign of being ill. Ms. Demetrius came into the class.

I was thinking about these women, these two teachers Mrs. and Ms. Demetrius. Women who seemed fearless, women who seem to have been friends for a while. Now they were sister in laws. Family was the only bond that was unbreakable. Was it the only link that survives time, change, challenges? She broke through my thoughts. “Stephanie are you ok?” I wanted to say no. Instead I just held up my head nodded yes forcing myself to keep my head up. She began talking once again to the class. “So was there anything in the exam that concerned anyone?” I wanted to say yes. But again I shook my head no. Other people brought up math questions, English questions. I just stared, once again lost to everything and everyone around me.

The bell rang signaling time for devotion. I thought to myself my world was crumbling, the only person that noticed was me. Common entrance it was supposed to be the most important thing in the life of a primary school student. It came, went everything about this supposedly important thing was no longer in any of our hands. What next, what about the things that became equally important to us like friendships, relationships, the Demetrius sister?

Were we suppose to just forget, the hardship, the pain, the joy, the inclusiveness, the comradery and the guidance? Should we just pretend and invest blind faith that this exam was going to get us to a better place High school. High school was the unknown. An exam that promised answers only brought more questions for me. Why should I believe that high school was going to be this great place, a pinnacle for better and a spring board to greater opportunities?

My world before common entranced was a great place, after common entrance not so much. It deeply affected me. My friends and classmates were oblivious to what was happening. Did they know something I did not? For the rest of the day I focused on acting like I was also in the know how. I pushed my doubts, my

concerns, my sadness and the pending tides of change to the far corners of my world. There they stayed until March.

Monday March 15, the morning started as it always does. Vocabulary forty words to spell, write their meaning then utilize each in a sentence. Midway through, Mrs. Demetrius announcing the new word number 25. The principal entered the class with a huge envelop.

Mrs. Demetrius opened it. She stared silently at the sheets of paper for a few minutes. Five minutes ed, we were all whispering now and speculating. She sat down calmly, then announced to the class what we already knew she had the results of the common entrance exams. Essentially she held our futures in the palm of her hands. The list only consisted of those who successfully ed the exam and the school they were assigned. It was alphabetical. The surnames starting with A’s went by in a blur, B’s Blur, C’s Blondie Cohen a girl that hung with us sometimes, D’s blur, E’s blur, F’s Kerry Ann Facey school ST. Jago High the class went crazy, G’s Andrea Garvey school Charlemont High again the class cheered, H’s blur,………….. S’s Maxine Singh. No, Ellia Sing she started to cry we walked over to comfort her. By this time the entire school had heard what was going on. Students from other classes stood in our class listening, cheering. The S’s went on we did not care, one of us had failed. The T’s started, mine was the first Stephanie Taylor School St. Catherine High. The place went crazy, people inside and outside cheered. In that minute I was too elated to worry about Ellia Ms. Demetrius looked at me I looked at her. I thanked her. I felt like that woman had terrorized me for a long time. In that brief exchange between us. I understood that she was pushing me. Maybe she knew I would question the importance of High school of leaving behind what I had found here. Could it be that she knew it all. I heard Kirk calling for me. I left my friend went and hugged my boyfriend. I pushed past students congratulating me in search of my brother. I knew he would be outside waiting. I pushed past Tracey and her sisters making remarks about me not messing with the men they had at St. Catherine High. Nothing stood between me reaching my brother. I high five my bro and then headed back into the classroom to hear the W’s Carla Williams school St. Catherine High, she was a really quiet girl in our class. Then The W’s we were all waiting for Tameka Wizard school ST. Jago High. It was done the results

were no surprise in the joy there were tears.

Lunch hour came Ellia tears had stopped, she tried to be happy for us. I know she did but like us we tried to be sad we were sad, but that sadness could not eclipse the joy.

No lunch for me that day. I did the things I thought most important. I went to the Demetrius, thank them for being such great teachers, for believing. I finally felt the gratitude that student who were lawyers, doctors, politicians felt for these two women. They were both very insightful we sat there us three in the private confines of the library. My mentors, two rocks that stood as one understood, voicing their concerns for me. Answering questions I had, during that time just after the exam had ended.

“Stephanie,” Ms. Demetrius said her sister in law by her side silently agreeing. “You have, always felt things completely, nothing escapes you. You foresee things your peers don’t see until it knocks them on their heads.” The two spoke of change, the fact that I hated it. How it was constantly happening, how important it was to adapt. Instead of being carried away by the tides of change it was crucial that I ride it conform it, making it into whatever I wanted it to be. I understood just then that the pain, the gratitude, the friendships, the bonds, the guidance may not always be there. The effects, however would last an eternity.

Back in the classroom new alliances were already being formed. Andrea was talking to classmates that would be attending Charlemont High. Kerry and Tameka became instantly closer. Carla for the first after two years of being in the Demetrius class approached me. Then introduced me to Vick Roy Mowatt. He was related to a Stanley Mowatt who had for St. Catherine a year ago. Stanley approached me once before he left our school. I treated him like a joke so of course Vick Roy hated me. I think everyone was trying to secure a little familiar in what would become a world of unfamiliar.

The nations high school, dismissed at lunch time. They were also informed of their future new population. By the time school ended at 2:30 pm the students who had successfully ed the common entrance were there at their alma mater to congratulate us. They welcomed us, bestow their knowledge of high school to us. We were told of the fact that St. Jago and St. Catherine were arch nemesis. Tameka, Kerry and I vowed that would never affect our friendship. Their St. Jago posse consisted of the cool kid’s Sa Ellia’s former boyfriend, Andre footballer, womanizer and Labeach son of a very wealthy family. My posse from St. Catherine was two sisters Tina Fae, her sister Nads Fae and Stanley Mowatt three people who hated me. Tina Fae had crushed on Kirk, Nads was overweight and Stanley had crushed on me.

I was hanging with the Jago posse they loved me. We were all acquaintances, popular in crowd. Diekey, who had repeated his last here at St. Catherine High showed up with his gang to welcome me to St. Catherine High. There was no rivalry here not between the in crowds. Linstead was a small netted community. The togetherness which existed in the community was more important than the competition between schools. An afternoon of celebration ensued. Our entire school celebrated our success. Eighty students had taken the common entrance, sixty five of us were successful. There was much to celebrate so we did everyday leading up to Easter break in April.

First week in May back to school where it was business time. The students set for attending High school in September were now being groomed for academics in High school. We were taught math, religion, history, English language, literature, geography, physics, biology, social studies. Our subject areas increased from four to sixteen.

Our last days came in June at Linstead All Age primary school. Our annual senior trip was from Friday to Monday. The dates overlapped the date I was required to start summer school at St. Catherine High. I was unable to make the trip. Summer school was mandatory for new students at the high school.

The girls went, they all had dates. Kirk and I had paid for the trip. I could refund because I had a letter from St. Catherine high but Kirk was not allowed to. He wanted to forfeit the money, I insisted he go, he had friends who were going. I thought he would still have fun. It was a trip to a lodge in the Blue Mountains. After it was final that he would go without me. I found out that Tracey, her sisters and friends would be going. I think it bothered my friends more than it did me. I trusted Kirk, Tracey, I soon figured had nothing on me. Tracey was common a skettel (girls who slept around). I on the other hand was a bright, brilliant intelligent young lady. She was cheap beer, I was fine wine.

Upon arriving at the lodge Kirk called to tell me how great the place was. How I would have loved it because it was cold in the mountains. I have always enjoyed the cold. His excitement sounded fake so I asked him what’s wrong. He commented that Tracey, was up to her old tricks. She was already throwing herself at him. And his friends were encouraging him to take advantage of what was being offered. Once again he was defending our relationship. I told him it was just two days. Kirk please do me a favor ask Simony a girl in his class, a tyrant that hated Tracey to call me. Plus I knew a secret that would undoubtedly make Simony punch Tracey in the mouth. Tracey had gotten on my last nerves. I needed something be done about her.

Simony called shortly after Kirk and I spoke. Simony was there with her boyfriend Max. He was a member of the crew Kirk hung out with. What Simony did not know was that Max had cheated with Tracey early May. I thought it was about time she knew so I told her. Her end of the line went dead then dial tone. Simony had hung up the phone to go deliver the result I knew she would.

The girl’s recap of the story was that Simony clobbered her, when the sisters tried to intervene. The guys kept them a way so Tracey got a beat down a fully loaded beat down. I heard it was priceless. Simoney spent the rest of the trip in solitude, but she was happy to just be able to give Tracey the message that her actions of messing with people’s lives had consequences.

CHAPTER 2

Summer School

St. Catherine High was founded by priest and nuns belonging to the catholic faith during 1948 post slave Jamaica. The school started as an all girl’s campus, with a humble single building surrounded by 80 acres of land. The school was designed at first to expose young ladies to the world of education and life outside the home. While instilling in them the precepts of purity, Christianity and a life of charity. Our school song written by Sister Mary Pascal paid homage to these concepts. Our school colors, girls’ uniform is a long blue skirt extending to below the knees, blue blouse and a white belt. When the school integrated to a coeducational version boys were expected to wear khaki pants, khaki shirt and a blue epaulet.

Summer 1993, I would become one of the thousands of young ladies expected to spend five years of my life adhering to the core credence of this school. Observing, rules regulations, principles while being educated in one of the island’s best facilities for higher leaning. That summer our lesson included learning the vast, profound history of the school, getting to know the school campus, which was significantly larger now. Divided into two campuses, Junior and senior compus, offices, staff rooms, library, cafeteria, auditorium, netball, basketball courts, track and field area in the out parameters, football, cricket and rugby field in the inner perimeters. Lawns, devotional areas were off limits unless we were directed to gather there for religious and social calendar events.

I was a Junior, stationed on the Junior campus comprising of grades seven to nine (first to third form), huge lawn in the center of buildings that came together to form Rectangles. Each rectangle got bigger and bigger as it extended out ward. To the right of the last rectangle were staff room at the front ading the

vice principals office and guidance counselor. To the back was a maze of trees with benches designed for beautiful summer days and basketball courts. To the left of the last of the rectangles was a huge track for track and field. Goal post were placed at both ends to the middle of the track for football. The rugby field was to the right end of it all. The junior campus was massive, beautiful, different from any school I was used to. Life begins here, affecting the world begins here, doors will open from here. The Demetrius had told me that. Looking around at the campus, taking it all in. It definitely was an image of great possibilities.

There was so much paper work, details that needed to be attended to. Before my actual first day of summer school my mother and I had visited the school twice. Once for formal registration, orientation meet and greet. The second was for us to return documents such as a completed medical which was done by my family physician. On both occasions Carla’s mom and my mom navigated the whole experience together. Both had never attended High school both were from a small town. Carla and I had somehow along the line started a friendship. We relied on each other, ed each other.

By the time the first day of summer school came around we knew where we had to be at what time. What was expected of us in of dress code and our classrooms. We spoke to other girls the day of orientation except for one Karen Gidden no other person stood out for us. Karen was also from a small town, Ewarton.

On the first day of summer school Carla, Karen and I meet at the Bus depot in Linstead. The three of us made our way to St. Catherine High, located in Spanish Town. The bus route was an hour long, through the gorge and over the famous Flat Bridge. Everything was an adventure. We tried to learn everything, the hottest buses and the crews. The taxis, the drivers which would take us from the bus depot to St. John’s Road where the school campus was located. While getting the lay of the land, we attracted a lot of attention, the bus crews flirted with us, the taxi cab drivers went out of their way to be available to us. Karen and Carla were new to the spot light. I however was born into it, my life thrives

through the spotlight. It had always been a part of my world. I made sure they knew the best way to handle it was not to be influenced by it. It was all superficial, fake and bait for the weak. Using it came natural to me. I feed off it, grew through it, got stronger in spite of it. Wheeled it to my benefit, to our benefits.

School ground on the other hand, I was cautious. An observer not a player. The day started off with the assembling of all the seventh graders. Karen and I ended up in the same class. Carla was by herself. We made friends along the way. Georgia Steel befriended me on the first day, so Karen, Georgia and I hung out. I soon learned that St. Catherine High had a sister school a primary version of the High school. A group of girls that stuck together were from that school they were the only other noticeable alliance that was formed in summer school. The remaining students stayed by themselves, exchanging pleasantries.

The group from St. Catherine Primary consisted of Shelly Ann Smith, Tanana Ruddock, Bridget Henry, Debra Bodley, Tameka White and Sheree Rankin. They knew their way around, even the teachers seem to be familiar with them. As it turn out I was right the students from the sister school took foreign languages at the high school. ively each day I caught their attention. By the end of the first week we were all having lunch together. We exchanged stories, got to know each other individually and as a group.

At the end of summer school I had gotten really close to Shelly Ann Smith, a formidable accomplice, a girl of what we call “the ghetto.” She brought a different kind of experience to the table. Tanana Ruddock British native added an exotic rare flavor to the mix. After classes ended for the summer, we went to the mall where we treated ourselves to manicures and pedicures then lunch in the food court. The minute we entered the food court, the teenage boys were abuzz with excitement. The girls relished the attention they loved it. I did not care I had a boyfriend, they all knew this. We sat down and ordered lunch. A guy from Calabar approached me, introduced himself as Kevin. We spoke for a few minutes until my food arrived at the table. He gave me his number, he was from

Linstead. I found it peculiar but at that time I just let it slide. The girls were impressed. Other guys approached, Shelly and Tanana they took their numbers. It was about chilling that day with the gang and so we did.

We had two weeks’ vacation before school started, I spent it with my families. On the weekend I meet Karen and Carla we would do stuff like attend sporting events. My auntie Ellie and her friends would take us to netball games at the national stadium, then to football. I was well known because of my aunt and her friends. Soon we had friends in all circles, from all the neighboring high schools, Charlemont High, Dinthill Technical High, St. Jago high, Calabar High, Jamaica College, Kingston College, Immaculate, Holy Childhood, Wolmers, Queens for every school there was. I knew someone there. For every event we had invites.

CHAPTER 3

Goodbye Primary School, Hello High School

September 6, high school career begins for Carla, Karen and I with a bus ride to Spanish Town. Elam was the name of the hottest bus that sported an artistic exterior, the latest music, a crew bus driver Mr. Murray and conductor Ian. On the bus students were expected to stand, allowing adults going to work to relax in comfort and style. After getting to know the crew over the summer we had a different arrangement. The backseat which seated eight was allocated to my girls and I. We also had the option of deciding who could occupy the other five vacant back seats on a daily basis.

Each day began at 7 am on Elam, we requested our music for the journey. Choose our entourage for the trip to Spanish Town. The five were chosen based on what they had to offer. Athletes usually won. They could get us the best tickets to all calendar sports events. We got es that allowed us to get on the school buses for away games. Next group that offered anything was the girls who comprised the social inner circle of other schools. They got us invited to the wildest parties, best social events and trips. Others were sometimes chosen for just being sizzling hot. The hour commute to Spanish Town was never uneventful. It was filled with chatter, gossip, useful insights, laughter and just generally entertaining.

That September 6 morning was not without drama aboard Elam. The first one of us to board the bus that morning was Carla. She got on when the bus was on its way to the depot in Linstead. The bus would unload the engers from Spanish town. Then be boarded by engers in Linstead for the 7 am trip. She noticed that there were three St. Jago girls sitting in the back. Carla being the quiet one said nothing she stood in the isle of the bus waiting for Karen and I to board. The

bus got to the Linstead depot where Karen and I boarded.

The moment I saw them I said to Ian, “what’s up with them sitting in her our seats.”

Ian answered, “the group use to ride on the bus to school a year ago. They had suddenly stopped.” He was surprised to see them again this morning. “I walked past Ian, said good morning to Mr. Murray and requested he play the new Boys II Men. I headed for the back seat Karen in tow. When we saw Carla I said,” what’s up?” she shook her head. I ed her by and continued to the back seat. I said to the three girls, “those seats are reserved for my friends.” Nobody answered they stared at me like I was speaking some language other than English. Just then Ian came by, “yes she is right Mr. Murray made an arrangement with Stephanie.” They still stared and made no attempt to move. Then Andre and Labeach showed up. “What’s up Stef?” I said, “these girls are in our seat.”

Andre said,” sketells (girls who slept around) you heard the lady get up as a matter a fact get out.” The tallest of the three answered Andre. “We sketells now?”

Andre said,” yes you and your girls became that when you started to screw:-, he started listing names. “Names that included Diekey. Things would get more heated before things calm down. Diekey and his crew boarded the bus. When the three girls saw Diekey approaching they got up exited the bus through the back door.

Carla, Karen and I took our seats, Diekey, Damien, Andre and Labeach sat with us that morning. The bus left the depot promptly at 7 am. The air was fueled with broiling hatred, unresolved and curiosity.

Diekey started by explaining who the girls were. Their names were Natalie Gainor, (her father owned Gainor pharmacy in Linstead), Kay Henry and Lisa Henry (they were just friends with Gainor). Natalie was known because of her father’s business. Then two years ago she started high school and the spotlight got to her. She started sleeping around, using her weight to terrorize other groups. Finally all the guys she slept with announced to our small community what she had become. So has it was a case of fame becoming lame for her. By now the bus was stopping for more engers at the Bog walk depot. We heard when Andre shouted, Mark, a sizzling 6'1 guy, built like James Adams, a famous Jamaican cricketer, came and sat with us. Introductions were made, all of us girls were blown away by this great looking guy.

After introductions, the conversation shifted focus to the cricket game hosted by us, St. Catherine High. And about the famous Jago/ Catherine rivalry. We were all talking, laughing, enjoying the ride to Spanish town. Within the hour we were at the Spanish Town depot, Diekey, Damien, Carla, Karen and I headed for our taxi stand. A glittering taxi we knew as Glamour stopped at her feet.” Linstead crew! You ready?”(meaning are you ready to go). We got in. It was one of the cabs we identified to be among the cool ones. The driver everyone called Glamour, in recognition of his very glitzy style. His frame was tall, nicely built and chiseled. He knew only one speed for his car, “fast” which added to his appeal. The ride to St. Johns Road took five minutes, it was a fifteen minute journey. We paid him, as per usual his goodbye was only directed to me,” Indian see you later.” I said what I always said, “cool.” Diekey gave me a look that implied, my brother your boyfriend. I shot him a look that conveyed, you think I am stupid. Even if I was going to cheat on Kirk you think I would do it with a guy that drives a cab. Cab drivers were notorious womanizers. They would have sex with school girls, laugh and talk about it with their fellow cab drivers then, “wham!” her reputation was ruined. You find yourself living in shame and scorn like Natalie Gainor.

We entered school property where Diekey shouted to the security guard. “Godfrey this my little sis and her girls.” Godfrey, lamented,” alright big man I

will look out for them.” From that day onwards the guards treated us like royalty.

Diekey and Damien diverted to the senior campus, Carla, Karen and I took the five minute walk to the junior campus. We told Carla later at the stairs leading towards her classroom. Then continued to ours. Our home room was located at the corner of the first rectangle of the junior campus to the right of the grade nine classrooms. This gave us advantage to climbing the social ladder the ninth graders were considered upper classmen of the junior campus. Making friends with the right ninth grader, could make life at St. Catherine High really spectacular. I was set on two counts. One was Diekey who had clout always introduced me as his sister. The second was we were strategically positioned to observe the grade nines. Therefore I would know who was worth befriending.

My thoughts were interrupted by Mr. Mundle and Mrs. Clarke when she said, “good morning take your seats please.”

Our home room was manned by two teachers, Mrs. Clark and Mr. Mundle. Seven four our home room was a classroom to which we were assigned. It was a sanctuary, a safe haven, directed by teachers who were here to assist us in adjusting to high school life. They would fight to protect us from the sometimes harsh, cruel, unforgiving world of high school. It was the place where I initially started to forge friendship that consciously and unconsciously molded me, changed me and transformed me into a person I now recognize to be better and not worse in spite of it all.

Mrs. Clark, schooled to absolute polished decorum, would become my role model for developing ladylike behavior polished, prim and proper. Mr. Mundle was the single most constant male in my life for the greater part of a year. He was a musician, unlike the usual contemporary artistic type, more like constant father figure. We always understood each other. He was always very proud of me. He always believed in me. He made sure I believed in myself.

I sat in the second seat in the third row after entering our home room. Georgia was behind me, Karen was behind Georgia.

Mrs. Clarke began roll call, Mr. Mundle directed us to form a line at the front of the class. We would then walk to the corridors of the junior campus in front the vice principal’s office. This area was also occupied by the grade nines. The grade seven students were mesmerized by the grade nine students. They stared at them as if they were titans. The grade nine guys stared at us like we were meat ready to be devoured. That did not interest me, my eyes were focus on three guys dressed in cricket white. It reminded me that there was a cricket game this afternoon. More importantly those three guys represented the idea of catching the right attention. The guys were wrapped up in a conversation with each other. So when the lines met, I said, in ing “match today against St. Jago.” They all looked up for the first time and said,” yeah,” in unison. I laughed just an Ooh kind of thing. I was reacting to the look of surprise they had that a girl was interested in cricket and the reaction I got from all three when they realized what I look like.

My first year of High school I had grown 2'0 inches I was now 5'6, slender built, tiny waist line, legs that were so long you would think they went on forever. My flawless caramel complexion unchanged, my eyes still the bright, beautiful dark brown and my hair I wore half up and half down was long, black straight and radiant. After my “oh’ laugh, the first guy extended his hand “Andrew Dixion and these two idiots are Paul Ainesworth and Kevin Huntley.”

“Nice to meet you guys, good luck.” I hop and skipped just a little to catch up with my class. Deliberately not giving them my name. When I caught up to my class I replayed the introduction in my head. Andrew Dixion was gorgeous, he stood at maybe 5'8, slender built, muscular arms, big hands, long fingers, he was very light in complexion his eyes were, sparkling brown and gold, his face was openly friendly. Paul Ainesworth was my height, medium built and ordinary. Kevin Huntley, was at least 6'0, slender curly Indian hair cut short, nice

cappuccino complexion and had very taut trained muscles. He had very flirty eyes. My recap was interrupted by Shelly’s voice, “how do you know those guys?”

“I don’t I just met them. But I am a cricket fan there is a match later between our school and St. Jago. Think the girls would be interested, plus I know some guys on both teams.”

Junior Assembly went on for an hour, my feet hurt the sun was out in its full glory. My eyes hurt I was getting really uncomfortable. My doctor had told my mother that my eyes were having a problem filtering light, plus I was near sighted. I needed glasses. She also said that until I got my prescription I should avoid long periods in the sun. I was about request an excuse because of my condition when the vice principal Mrs. Mills said,” I hope you all have a good day, please form the lines back to your classes.” We were heading back to our home rooms. I was glad to be going back inside. I felt a light touch on my hand, Andrew had waited for me. “So you never did tell us your name.”

“No I did not. Maybe you will hit a six today then you will be worthy of that information.” I glanced down at his hand still on mine, he dropped his hand, looked into my eyes and laughed. Then ran off to his teammates.

When I got back to class all the girls wanted to know what I spoke to the gorgeous guy about. I said,” first of all he has a name. He is Andrew Dixion and we were just talking cricket.” I walked over to my seat sat down seconds before our first subject teacher walked in. The class was geography, the teacher Ms. Taylor. My entire class was staring at me, I shouted no relation. She turned around from the board on which she was writing her name, the subject, the day’s topic. To inquire what the commotion was. I explained she engaged me in a conversation of where my Taylors were from. I told her, we came to the conclusion that we may be related based on geography of both families origin and left it at that. It was ok with me because Ms. Taylor was gorgeous. All the

boys in class agreed by the end of grade seven they were all crushing on her.

The bell rang an hour later, signaling lunch time. Georgia, Karen, Shelly, Bridget, Sheree and Tanana all surrounded my desk,” so what’s up for lunch?” I said,” well I am going to the cafeteria pick up a slice of pizza and sparkling water and head for the cricketing bleachers.” They all agreed, so we all went to the cafeteria, the security Godfrey was at the door monitoring the line. When he saw us he waved us in so we did not the line. My girls were impressed. They wanted to know how I knew the guard. Karen explained so I did not have to that was great because I was getting tired of explaining my every move. It was starting to annoy me.

We picked up our pizza and drink headed towards the cashier’s line. Tanana shouted,” it’s cool girls lets go. “Outside she explained that she knew both cashiers from church. So we could just pay later. It was very cool. On our way to the cricketing bleachers we had to the boys bathroom. A fleet of St. Jago guys were exiting. Andre saw us. “Stef ready for an ass whipping.”

“You’re not playing me jerk,” I replied.

Labeach shouted,” but we playing your weak ass team.” Mark said nothing. Mark still had me puzzled he seemed very quiet. So I played punch him you don’t have some smack to say he just laughed. “Who are these very lovely ladies?” Right there I had him figured. I began introducing the girls. I allowed Andre to introduce us to the rest of the St. Jago team.

“So Stef, where is Carla?” I said,” good question, I expected to see her down by those stairs.” I pointed to the stairs leading to Carla’s class. As if she was summoned Carla came downstairs with a girl she introduced as pinky. Andre was happy he was crushing on Carla. I had warned him not to be a womanizing

jerk. I knew Andre. I knew the end result of all his relationships. I had also warned Carla. Andre not the guy you give your virginity to. He is cool to hang with but nothing else. So I did my due diligence I decided to stay out of it. With the introductions being made, I did not even notice Diekey and our cricket team coming toward us a corridor a way.

Diekey shouted,” so you and your chicks consorting with the enemy.” I shook my head because it always seem like he just had to be a jerk. He hugged me around the shoulder I saw Andrew flinch at the sight of it. I turned around to face my jerk of a brother-in law, could you please not throw your sweaty arms around me. Ok little sis, Diekey said focusing his attention back to the guys. He introduced everyone on the team to me. I, in turn introduced them to the girls. We were just standing around laughing, chatting, when we heard an umpire whistle. “What is this St. Jago and St. Catherine team having a laugh? I don’t believe I have ever seen this in the history of both schools.” The umpire blew his whistle again,” let’s go guys time to play ball.” Both teams ran off behind the umpire. The girls and I followed, each of them talking at the same time. Who was gorgeous, who was crushing on whom. I on the other hand was lost in thoughts. Andrew Dixion on my mind. I did not say a word nobody noticed they were all caught up in their own of things. I was curious about the guy with the brown golden eyes. I was also worried. He was team member, with my boyfriend’s brother. I had to play things cool and clear.

The girls, except for Karen knew almost nothing about cricket. It was kind of embarrassing. Cricket was West Indians favorite past time. We were a dynasty. My uncle had long since made sure I knew the game, understood it, embraced its history, the rules, the players, past, future and present.

This was where professional talents for the future of West Indian cricket was found at the high school level. The first thing that happened before any game was the coin toss. St. Catherine would make the first call of heads or tails. Diekey team captain made the call. St. Catherine won the coin toss. They elected to make St. Jago bat. That means we were going to bowl, and field. Our players

were sent to their designated spots in the outfield. It was a one day match, which meant that the bowling team would pitch, a single inning (one chance for all 8 batman to score) consisting of 20 over (each over was 6 balls). St. Jago would bat trying to score as much as they could before 8 men were pitched out or the allocated amount of balls were finished. This pitch was hard, unpredictable meaning not great for batting. Sending them in was a great call. St. Catherine would have the opportunity to bowl them out, also they would know what they needed to win. It was strategically advantageous.

The first pitcher for St. Catherine was Paul Ainesworth. He pitched the first ball. Andre walked out on the short ball and struck it in the outfield. That sent Andrew running for the ball, it was a far gone four. If a ball was smacked into the outfield out of the reach of the fielder. It was a far gone four.

This far gone four was heading in my direction. Andrew Dixion was running towards me. I picked up the ball, when he was close enough I tossed it to him. I knew right there I was in trouble this guy was playing for keeps and I was in his line of sight.

He dropped the ball intentionally. For a minute everything stood still except the sure whisper of his voice telling me what I knew to be true voicing a secret. A secret until then that very second I thought I alone had knowledge of. High school was there for the taking and I would never again be that girl just ing through. Seconds later he was gone back to the game that had not stopped and that’s how Andrew was and continued to be popping in and out of my realty.

The lunch bell rang signaling the end of the lunch break. The interruption also meant that Andrew and I would not have time to explore what drew us to each other. Days after that game, we were now the hit crew of the junior campus. Our privileges extended to the elusive senior campus. Information, we were all in the know how. I was no longer a mere observer. I was a player, in that time and space I was the player.

When I found out Andrew had a girlfriend, I made sure he knew I had a boyfriend. Georgia became my go to girl. She gathered information on him, I fed him information on me. Just what I wanted him to know. His girlfriend soon found out about our little game of cat and mouse.

She was livid. At lunch on the Friday of that very first week she approached me. She was respectful she introduced herself. She told me that she had been dating Andrew for over two years. I calmly asked her,” why are you telling me this.”

She just simply said,” I am asking that you leave him alone.”

I just said,” I am not the one chasing him.” She walked away. My girls thought it was funny. I was the only one not laughing, I was not amused. Playing with people’s life was not funny. It was necessary but never funny. Andrew broke off his relationship with his girlfriend of over two years that afternoon. I heard the minute it happened.

I had left class to go get water at the fountain. A bunch of girls from their class thought I just had to know. That somehow delivering this bit of information would get them in my good graces. The only thing they succeeded in doing was pissing me off.

I told them they were a bunch of scavengers. And as long as there was breath in me they should never again approach me with their so call news. I headed for the fountain that was thankfully empty, closed my eyes and for the first time in a long time I thought about my relationship with Kirk. It is true we spoke often on the phone. He even waited for my bus every evening since I started high school. He accompanied us to the library every evening were we proceeded to do

homework always discussing things that were over his head because he never attended high school. He was still at the primary school, I had just graduated from. The weight of all the changes we both felt, we were both so afraid of it that we barely spoke of the changes. Now this betrayal, the flirting with Andrew. I encouraged it, I instigated this betrayal that affected so many lives. The destruction of relationship that had a history of two almost three years. Who was I becoming? And more to the point could I live with the girl that did things like this. I held my hair back and allowed the water to just wash over my face. I stood there for minutes, until someone pulled me backwards.

“Stef, What are you doing?” I released the breath I was holding, dropped my hair wiped away the excess water from my eyes. Andrew was staring at me.

“I am not doing anything.” He handed me a pocket rag I looked at it. He said,” take it, it’s clean.” I took it wiped my face noticed that it smelled like he did. He was still staring at me. I wanted to cry instead. I said,” Andrew why did you break up with your girlfriend?” He was surprised.

“How did you know about that already?” I told him about the girls. I also mention that I hated those gossip mongers. He laughed and said,” welcome to high school.”

I said with anger in my voice,” not my high school, this is not going to be who I am here. I am better than this.”

He held me by the shoulder turned me around so that I was trapped between him and the column he was leaning against just a second ago. Andrew kissed me it was fierce and angry at first then it got gentler and gentler. We were both breathless when it ended.

“Stef I wish I could tell you that I broke up with her for any other reason than you. But that would be a lie. We have never lied to each other. We played games we, fought the forces that seem to always be pulling us together. Lied we never did. I will not start now not when I see possibilities.”

I started crying then. “Andrew, you ended your relationship of three years today. I am still with Kirk or as far as he knows I am still with him. Kirk and I have been together for two years. I was there through two dead parents, psycho exgirlfriend, a stalker guy and through the party boy phase to Kirk now the devoted boyfriend Kirk. The boyfriend that every evening meets my bus at the depot in Linstead. Accompany me and my High school friends to the library where we talk chemistry, Biology. Things he knows nothing of but does not complain because he loves me. Will this not destroy him? Will I be able to live with myself after this? Will you be able to trust that I will not do the same to you or you to me? Andrew don’t you see we can’t start something new by destroying the things that are old.” His hands fell away from my shoulders. I walked away; back to class I still had his rag in my hand. I held it up to my face inhaled the scent of Andrew then let it go.

That evening I waited for Diekey. I told him that he was not going to spend the evening with the sketells (girls who slept around) that kept him at school until 6pm. He had heard, he knew almost all of that which transpired between Andrew and I. He knew everything except the kiss, which meant that I could no longer be his brother’s girlfriend. In fact I was still growing, I was no good for anyone. I knew this I even accepted it. It was time to tell Kirk. I respected him too much not to.

Carla and Karen had gone home without me. Diekey now left Damien behind. We were on the way home together to see the one person we both loved. I knew Carla would have told Kirk by now that I was waiting for Diekey. I could just imagine what was going through his head. Would Kirk and I be friends after this? Could we be friends after this? What wrath would Andrew and I behold

from the big man on school campus. At this minute Diekey seemed cool, whatever came I would handle it. Andrew on the other hand should not have to.

We took a taxi to Linstead which takes thirty minutes. Fifteen minutes after we got in the car. I said, “Diekey I did not plan this. For a long time your brother was the only boy I thought about. You know this.”

Diekey said,” Stef I know this going to hurt my brother. But, Stef you have always been that classy girl that had so much going for her. I know being in a new school, having new dudes chase you, dudes that are closer to you in caliber than my brother was bound to affect your relationship. Your world is expanding, Kirk world is the one you left behind. It was never going to work. At the very least you tried. And now that you know what the rest of us know. You respect him enough to tell him the truth. Little sis how could I fault you for that?”

I wanted to bawl, in one day I was losing a boyfriend, a friend and Andrew. The tears refused to come especially now that Diekey was asking me about Andrew. “So this thing with Dixion is that going to work?”

“Diekey, it’s not Andrew’s fault either, you know that right? I met Andrew before you introduced us that afternoon. Andrew and I were pulled together like two magnets. I am not in any place to start a relationship, you said it my world is expanding. What I feel today may not be what I feel tomorrow. Uncertainty that would kill any relationship even a new one. Plus he just up and walked away from a three year relationship. Here I am about to walk away from one that lasted two. Does that sound like two people in the right frame of mind to build something new? When the only thing we have done recently is tare things down.”

“My best hope after today is to have friends left. For Kirk to eventually forgive

me, so we could be friends. For Andrew to want to be friends with me by pushing past the attraction.” Diekey turned to me then and said,” we are still friends. Stef you are about the only girl I respect. And I will do everything to make sure my brother re who you have been and have always been to both of us. A girl we respect.”

The cab arrived in Linstead. Kirk was there at the bus depot waiting for us. He walked over gave me a hug and asked. “What’s up guys, why did Stef have to wait for you? Are you in trouble bro?”

Diekey laughed,” if I in trouble how is a junior going to get me out of it.”

Kirk laughed, then said,” well my girl not just any junior, she is brilliant and you my brother are a knuckle head.” I remained quiet, taking it all in two brothers that had survived two dead parents. They would be ok. They would definitely survive me.

Kirk noticed how quiet I was. He said,” are we going to the library?” Diekey and I both said,” no.”

“We are going home, Stef coming over.”

“Really babe, you have not done that in forever.”

“I know, so let’s go boys.” I jumped into a cab waiting for them to follow. We got in the cab Diekey told jokes to fill the silence. He did his best to keep Kirk

distracted. When we got to the house he said I will leave you guys to talk. Kirk said,” talk, Stef you want to talk?”

“Kirk yes we have to. Kirk I know you have felt the distance between us, we have always been able to feel things between us.”

“Yes I know Stef there is distance, but you just started a new school.”

“Kirk it’s more than that you know and I know. Ignoring it is not going to fix it. If there is even a fix.”

“What are you saying Stef? I am saying what we know to be true Kirk we are at the end of this relationship. I am sorry. I don’t want to pretend anymore.”

Diekey came in, I walked out. I went home to my house around the corner.

CHAPTER 4

Dear St. Catherine High

My mother was home, she was never home that early in the evening. I said good evening and headed for my room, closing the door behind me. Changed out of my uniform, got into bed and pulled the covers over my head. I hope she would not come into my room. I did not want to hear or deal with anything else for the rest of the day.

No such luck my mother came into my room. “Stef, are you sick?” I wanted to say yes. Instead I said,” no just tired long week.”

She asked so how was your first week in high school. I wanted to say it was horrible. Again I just said ok.

“I am glad to hear that,” my mom said.” I came home early so I would share some great new with you and Lee.” My brother came in my room after hearing his name. “What’s up mom?’ We are moving. Where was the question that came from my mouth? Auntie Ellie and I purchased this huge piece of land with a six bedroom house close to Dinthill Technical High. We were all silent. I did not care, Leon was surprised and I guess my mom was so happy. She just proceeded to tell us things about the house. When she was finish she left my room and I fell asleep.

I woke up to the phone ringing at eight pm. My brother called from his room,”

Stef, your call.” I picked up the phone said, “Hello,” Kirk said,” hello Stef it’s me.” I know.” So after two years that’s how it ends you just walk away.” Kirk my mom is here can we please talk tomorrow?” I don’t care that your mom there we’ve been together for two years don’t you think she should know that her daughter has a boyfriend.” Really Kirk, you know how my mother feels about boyfriends, teens and pregnancy they all the same thing to her. Please I will come over tomorrow we’ll talk then please.” He just hung up. Again the phone rang. Afraid it maybe him, I picked up with lightning speed.

“Hello,” the voice on the other line I barely recognized. “Andrew, how did you get my number?” I knew the answer before he told me Georgia. I made a mental note to kill her. Georgia had a huge crush on Andrew she could not say no to him. I, on the other hand was shocked, annoyed and pissed. “Georgia gave me the number. That was not her place. Andrew I can’t talk right now. Give me your number I promise to call you tomorrow.” He gave me his number, I hung up the phone.

My mother came back into my room. “Who was that on the phone? A friend from school. “She left the room. I pulled my covers back over my head. Held my breath and thought about tomorrow. Released my breath, turned over and fell asleep.

Morning came way too soon for me. It also brought with it my lady from red hills road. My monthly period. I was not pretending to be sick. I was really sick. I had a rare menstrual condition called dysmenorrhea. It was extremely painful period, heavy bleeding, sometimes vomiting, fever the works.

I could stay in bed all day. My mother and brother were going to visit the new house. As soon as they left I called Kirk he came over. He knew I was sick. He witnessed firsthand how it was for me. His first words were,” did you take your painkillers.”

I answered,” yes,” he could see that I was still in pain. “We can do this when you’re better,” he said.

“No Kirk let’s talk today.” I started,” Kirk it was not my intention to just leave like that yesterday. But I was so worn out I could not argue with you. Now we both know why. Kirk you tell me where we go from here. You will be 18 next year done with school and I 13 just starting high school.”

“I know Stef, I finally saw it clearly last night. I am an adult now. You are still a girl. Its ok Stef it’s time we moved on. I wanted you to be the first to know I am ing the police force.”

Kirk that’s great, a career, a purpose. Kirk and I spoke two friends for the first time in months and the last time for years to come.

One more thing to do. I dialed Andrew’s number. He answered the phone. “Hello Andrew it’s me.”

“Stef, I was just thinking about you.”

“Andrew let’s cut the crap. Stop thinking about me, do not call me again. I told you yesterday. I know who I want to be. And the girl that destroys people’s lives is not it. I can’t start out at St. Catherine High being known as the girl that broke up your relationship. We can’t start a new relationship with a cloud of gray hanging over it. Its bound to be doomed from the start.”

“So Stef where do we go from here?”

“I hope friends,” I replied.

“Stef I am not getting back together with Sheryl.”

“That is up to you Andrew. As for me, I am a first year junior next year you will be a senior. You are also Andrew Dixion star cricket player, captain of the rugby team. I am just finding my way. Starting a new school with people hating me, girls envying me, others are congratulating me for making Sheryl sad like I did something great. It’s a recipe for constant drama. I resent drama, I resent people who cause drama and others who thrive on it. Please Andrew let me find me own way.”

“Goodbye Stef.”

“Goodbye Andrew.”

I hung up the phone, went to the bathroom vomited then went back into bed. Between my sheets I stayed until Monday morning. I had chosen not to talk to anyone over the weekend. The sad truth was I felt good about it. I was getting tired of everybody depending on me, questioning me, wanting me to explain things I barely understood. I needed a little peace of mind. Being sick gave me that.

“It’s Monday again people,” Andre shouted. All the gang was there chatting about things I missed over the weekend. I sat there happy that nobody expected me to participate in the conversation. Diekey got on the bus, he did not sit with us. He looked at me, motioning with his lips he asked if I was ok. I signal so, so with my hands, he smiled. Got out his walkman, put on his head set, began playing music. I guess he was feeling like me, not up for the normal upbeat of the gang.

Andre shouted again,” Diekey.” Diekey took off the head set. “You missed some great games this weekend man.” Diekey responded,” I was catching the flu so I stayed home.”

Andre mentioned that, I was sick too. “What going on with you guys. Friday you left us hanging and all weekend. What’s up?”

All eyes were on me now. “Nothing up I had my lady (monthly period) do you want us all to talk about that?” They all fell silent.

Labeach changed the conversation, so the journey, continued with chatter all the way to Spanish town.

We got to school for roll call, now we were lining up for junior assembly. The moment of truth. What would happen here, would Andrew completely ignore me? Should I say hello? There were no icebreakers, or distraction available. No games to talk about. I wanted to ask to be excused to go the nurse. I refused to be a coward. Georgia walked in just in time for us to leave. I pulled her in front of me.

“Georgia why the hell did you give Andrew my number? Did I give you permission to do that?”

He said he already had it written down but he lost it. “And you believed him did I ever tell you that I gave him my number. No Stef but you don’t tell anyone everything.”

I fell silent, she was right. Seconds later he was coming towards us Georgia was the one who said,” what’s up Andrew?”

“Hey Georgia.”

“Good morning Ms. Taylor.”

“Andrew,” I responded. Then, pushed Georgia to catch up with the class leaving him there to stare at my back. I noticed Sheryl, her girlfriend giving her a tissue, she had been crying. Now I was getting poisonous stare from both girls. They started to whisper. It was Kevin Huntley that said,” these girls don’t understand they walk around this school worshipping us.” “Then when we decide to leave its everyone’s fault except their own.”

“But it is my fault Huntley.” I never called him Kevin I knew too many Kevin’s.

“Stef, I was there when you and Andrew met . Do you think either one of you stood a chance of staying away from each other? You could feel the attraction in the air.”

“Huntley we did try to fight it,” I replied.

“Well my Indian friend that battle was lost before it began,” he responded. He walked off to his class. Not before whispering something in Sheryl ears. She then relayed it to her friend they both stop staring at me that very second.

Huntley turned back to see my face. I smiled, he smiled.

Assembly went on for an hour. Again I was getting tired of standing. I needed a way to avoid Monday’s assembly. My eyes were causing me to have a headache. Doctor Bent had said this would happen. When it did it was time to break out the glasses. So I did for the first time that morning. Georgia commented, the entire class was now aware of my new glasses. I wanted to punch Georgia in the mouth. The news break traveled all the way to where Andrew and Huntley stood. I thought great, more attention. I live a charmed life.

My eyes felt better, the headache started to subside, at least that worked. Mr. Mundle wore glasses too. After the buzz, he walked over to me and said,” it’s cute Stef. There will be talk, then everyone will get use to it. Just like you will, that will end the chatter.”

Junior Assembly ended; Andrew was walking briskly in my direction. He caught up to me, held onto my hand. “Stef it’s cute.”

“Thanks,” I stared at his hand on mine. He let it drop.

“Stef I know you need time. You said you wanted to be friends.”

I shook my head yes. “So let’s be friends,” he replied.

“It going to be hard,” I said.

“I am up for it,” he said, taking off at a run.

We had geography, just before lunch with Ms. Taylor. In my effort to avoid life that weekend I forgot to do her homework. I could have perhaps been excused being that I could prove illness. But three quarter (3/4) of the class, had not done the assignment. She was furious. Ms. Taylor made of us stand in the sun for thirty minutes outside the classroom. In the lawn for the whole junior campus to see. It was embarrassing. We took our punishment. The remaining time for geography class was spent doing the assignment in quiet. She graded the work, I scored a perfect score of hundred (100%). Ms. Taylor was pleased. She warned us not to cross her again. The boys were peeved so their usual comments about how hot she was never came that day.

Lunch break we all grabbed lunch from the cafeteria. I wanted to sit on the benches by the basketball courts. Andrew, Huntley and Paul ed us. They had jokes.

Huntley said,” Stef why do you look so dark.”

Paul said,” I heard they were sent to stand in the sun, to bake to a nice crisp.”

I said,” crisp like this chips,” so I tossed chips at them.

We all laughed. Andrew came to my side of the bench scoot over Ms. Taylor I did. He began to eat my chips. Everyone stared but said nothing. Huntley said,” so what are you ladies up to.”

“We’re chilling,” I answered. The basket ball rolled of bounds, and came towards me. I had not even noticed the guys playing. A guy ran towards us to get it. He was 5'8, cappuccino like Huntley, slender built and very muscular. He resembled a Penny Hardaway. Shelly picked up the ball. He took it from her.

It was Tanana that said,” Preston.” We all looked up at her. He ran over hugged her with his sweaty self. “Ruddock I have not seen you since you were like this tall.” She laughed. Then she introduced Preston, but of course he knew Andrew, Paul and Huntley. He said,” later,” running back to his game. Shelly wanted to know how she knew Preston. Tanana told us that Preston was related to one of the cashiers Ms. Brown. Once upon a time he attended church not now though not for a very long time. Now both girls were focused on Preston, Andrew was focused on me. The others watched the friendly game of basketball. I turned around to Andrew,” stop staring friends .”

“Why is your hair in a ponytail today?” I snapped at him,” I did not feel like combing it. Now you know I did not comb my hair this morning.”

Huntley laughed,” like we could tell. You’re Indian, “he said.

“So are you, what’s your point?” I responded.

“My point is you could probably go weeks without combing your hair and none of us would know.”

“You guys are so lame, my hair is the best subject for conversation.”

Andrew said, “we have not seen it all down.”

“Because there is nothing to see.”

Huntley said,” so let it down then.”

“No,” I said.

Everyone was asking me to let down my hair now. I said to Andrew,” you’re a jerk see what you started.” I gave him the bag of chips. Yanked hard at the scrunchie, stood up and ran my fingers through my hair letting it fall to my back. The gang was staring at me.

I said, “are you morons satisfied.” A voice from behind me said,” we are not.” Standing behind me were two basketball, guys from the team. I turn around to face them one was so tall I had to look up at him 6'3. He introduced himself as

Richard, then turned around, this my best friend Lennox. Lennox was 5'8, medium built, mullatto (very light complexion), gorgeous dark green eyes. He reminded me of Grant Hill. He said nothing. The guys knew each other they introduced Richard and Lennox to the girls. Huntley said,” and the crazy Indian one is Stef.” My hair was blowing in my eyes so I just snatch it up with crazy fingers wrapped it in a sloppy bun. I said nothing, not hello, not anything.

Richard said, “so you cricketers up for playing a real sport?” The guys were trash talking now. Andrew, Huntley and Paul took of their khaki shirts to reveal white t. shirts. Placed their khaki shirts on the bench. The boys went off to play, leaving us to watch. I followed them with my eyes for a minute then I said. I am going back to class. The girls’ said see you later. I left them there drooling over the jerks. I began to walk away. Richard shouted,” Indian you’re leaving?” I shook my head, yes. The peculiar thing about that moment was the way his best friend stared right through me. I found it strange. I think I saw open dislike in those eyes. I wondered why this guy that I am seeing for the first time would dislike me. I rolled my eyes, gave him the evil eye and left.

In the afternoon, I was still thinking about that look. I requested to be excused from class. I went to the fountain like I did every time something was bothering me. I squirted water over my face and held my breath. I did it for a few minutes. It was Andre who pulled me backwards.

“Stef why do you do that?”

“I do it to think, the water washes away all the distractions, things become clearer. The holding of my breath it’s me seizing control so that the next I take air in my lung I am in complete control of my life.”

“What about you Andrew, why are you always following me? I know you see

my class from where you sit in your classroom. I know you come after me every time I step outside.”

“I am trying to protect you Stef. This place the attention. It can make you or break you.”

“Andrew I am not in jeopardy of either. I am being me. As for the attention, when I first came here I sought it out. Now I realize I don’t need it, just like I don’t need your protection. Let me fall Andrew, if that’s going to happen, let me learn how to stand, if that’s going to be the case. Let me get hurt along the way, so that I can learn to heal.”

“So what were you trying to figure out?” He pointed to the fountain.

“What I want to do with my afternoons. You and the guys have basketball, cricket, rugby. My girls and I will not spend our time here as the cheer squad.”

“Well Ms. Taylor you should find out what and do it.” He started to tell me about all the clubs, events and activities. The thing that pricked my interest was student government.

It was the third week of school. Andrew and I had started to fall comfortably into our roles as friends. He still flirted, I still called him on it. Huntley and Paul were morons, (just too very goofy guys). Andrew was my information source. He made sure I knew the players in the student government. What positions were vacant. That this week was the week of elections. The three hung out with us when they weren’t being boys, playing sports or chasing girls. Huntley was screwing a senior. She was part of a group of senior girls that looked like

models. Lauren, Kelly, Lori and Tameka. Lauren was 6'1 slender, curvy in all the right places and boobs like a playboy model. Kelly was around my height 5'6, blondish hair, very light skin tone and Huntley’s new play thing. Lori was 5'5, medium built and extremely dark and radiant. She was so pretty the first time I saw her I just stared. Tameka she was me except I was more on the slender side. She was half Indian 5'6, curvy and a C cup to my B’s. She was more torsos, I was all legs. And she had Andrew in her sight. He kept dodging her because the bunch was superficial. They spent their lunch time in the bathroom. Doing hair, nail, slight makeup stuff the teacher never objected to. Andrew was mostly pissed with her attention especially on cricket game days. She would come around, they knew nothing about cricket. Did not stay for the game or even the start. She just wanted to be seen all over him. That he hated most of all because her makeup got all over his whites. According to him that crap not easy to get out. Huntley thought it was extremely funny. He would have a laugh at Andrew’s expense.

He also made sly comments like,” we wouldn’t know man we don’t have that problem. My girl have her real face on all the time.” I would start laughing so hard it made Andrew laugh. He would then try to get me to stop. Mostly by threatening to pick me up which I hated. All the guys knew I hated being picked up so if I did something they did not like my punishment was being picked up and thrown over their shoulder. Feather weight they would say, my weight was equivalent to that of a feather.

Andrew did not want to outright reject Tameka and her crew. If he did she may assume it had something to do with me. I was really trying to stay off those girls radar. Lauren was the president of the Key club. They were in charge of school events. Social alienation I did not want. She had a few months left at St. Catherine High. I had no intention of getting on her vengeful side.

The cricket game started. We watched the entire lunch hour. Then the bell rang signaling the end of lunch. This afternoon was different. Inter class votes were being cast for student government position. I wanted the student council

position, the entire group knew this. I had their . We also believed that Shelly or Tanana would receive the nomination for class president. Class president for seven four was a small role it meant that they would be in charge of keeping my home room in check between classes. If Mr. Mundle or Mrs. Clarke was unavailable for roll call they would fill in. The position of student councilor meant that the person would be a peer s for seven four. It was also a spring board to a larger committee. The student council club. This club had an executive body that occupied positions on the school board. This was the ultimate pride of school government.

Shortly after we took our seats. Mr. Mundle and Mrs. Clarke came in together. They began to talk us through the nomination and election process. First position to be voted on was girl class president. Hands shot up to the ceiling. Georgia respectfully nominated Shelly. Shelly stood, accepting the nomination. Debra respectfully nominated Tanana, Tanana respectfully declines. Tanana Ruddock respectfully nominates Tameka White. Tameka White respectfully declines the position. After the last nomination the class sat there in silence. Mr. Mundle motion that Shelly Ann Smith was the new girl class president the motion was second. Motion carried.

The position for boy class present. Seven four boys, I knew their names, not much else. I was never interested in boys my age. They were always, dull, immature, boring. Casell who I knew to be a straight out trouble maker nominated. Levar Duncan, tall extremely slender guy. Not sure what his story was except. He and his pal Rhohan Mcclimont was always skirt chasing. The class had no other nomination so the motion carried. Levar Duncan was our boy class president.

The next vote was that of student councilor. I wanted this. Georgia Steel respectfully nominates Stephanie Taylor. Stephanie Taylor respectfully accepts. The class again sat there in silence. Mrs. Clarke motion that I become the next student councilor. Motion was second, motion carried. Mr. Mundle was the first to comment.

“Excellent choice for your student council member.” Mrs. Clarke went on to explain the position. The importance of the position. “Your student councilor has to be out spoken. Ready and willing to challenge the leaders, faculty and staff on students behalf. The person is also involved in enforcing rules, regulation, the general morale of this junior class. Stephanie has to be a willing ear, to your problems and your concerns about your school. She has to then be your mouth piece that brings the issues to the people who make the decisions on how to deal with your problems. That being said I also think that you made an excellent choice. By the way Stephanie your first meeting with the council is at 4pm this coming Thursday.”

The nomination for class treasurer began, but I was too excited to pay attention. The end result was that Karen was our treasurer.

The afternoon ended with roll call. The girls and I left home room together. There was nonstop chatter about the student council position, also the fact that all the class governors were a part of our group. I excused myself told Karen I would meet her at Carla’s class for our trip to Linstead. Without waiting for a response I headed for Andrew’s class. He was there surrounded by the guys when they saw me. The chatter stopped, Andrew got up.

CHAPTER 5

Tides of Changes

“What’s up, Stef?”

“I am seven fours student councilor.”

“Wow, that’s so cool. I know you wanted it. I knew you would get it.” Andrew seemed kind of subdued.

So I inquired, “what’s up?” He told me that he was short listed to be a member of the Caribbean Junior Cricket Team League. I was so happy for him I launched forward and gave him a big hug. It was strained at first, but then that pull happened again. Andrew Dixion, the guy I was attracted to, was holding me. We forgot where we were. We were just satisfied to be there with each other. Then like someone kicked me, I realized what this meant. Andrew was leaving St. Catherine High. He was leaving me. He knew the minute I realized his arms fell away.

And he shook his head. “Yes, Stef that’s what it means.”

“You’re leaving?”

“Who’s leaving, where are you going?” Tameka, Lauren, Kelly and Lori walked in. I stepped away from Andrew turn around and left.

Huntley was waiting for me outside. “So you are going to let that two face run you off?”

“No I am not allowing anything. Things between Andrew and I are as you once told me out of our control.”

“Stef, “Huntley said.

“Kevin,” I answered. I never called him Kevin. It shocked him enough for him to stop talking. Kelly came out just then. “What’s up babe?” I left.

I ran up the stairs to Carla’s class. Karen handed me my bag pack. “Ok ready to go. Sure.”

Carla said, “I heard you got student councilor Stef. That’s great so did I.”

I said,” great so we both have meeting this Thursday.”

“Yes I guess we do,” Carla responded. Karen started to ask what she would do on Thursday now that we had meetings. Carla suggested ing a club. Then they both started to talk about the ones that met on Thursdays. I said nothing. I was too lost in my own misery to focus on Karen’s. We were half way down the

stair when Andrew called.

“Stef,” I did not turn around I did not answer. He called my name again. Carla stopped, Karen stopped. I continued walking. He ran past them. I thought about running. Stubborn as I was, I refused to.

I stopped at the bottom of the stairs.” What, what do you want?”

“You’re leaving school, you’re going to play cricket. It’s all good.”

“Stef. Don’t talk to me like we are strangers. You made all the decisions. You wanted friendship I gave you that. You wanted information, I gave you that. You wanted to know everyone in the school between Diekey and I we got you that. You wanted to be the girl without a boyfriend you crushed two, no three people to be that. I aided your decision to break Kirk’s heart, I crushed Sheryl for you. I assisted you in crushing me, then use me.”

He stood there waiting for me to say something. I don’t know what. I know he never heard it. He walked away. I stood there. I could not move, I could not talk. Use him. Use him. Of all that was said. Use him was the thing that kept me from saying anything, from doing anything. Because in that time in that frame it was the cruel truth. This is and was the cruel cycle of life, used or be used.

Carla and Karen came down the stairs.” Stef you alright?” I shook my head. “I am fine.”

“What was that about? I thought you and Andrew were just friends.”

“We are.”

Another question was coming I held up my hand. “We are not talking about this. Whatever that was is between Andrew and I.” I began to walk away.

Awkward silence continued all the way to Linstead. We got off Elam at the depot. The door opened, we exited the bus. Standing almost at the door was Dinthill’s footballers. It occurred to me then to tell Carla and Karen I was moving so, I said,” I am moving, my mother told us over the weekend. Apparently somewhere close to their school. I have no details,” which kind of sounded like don’t ask me anything. So they did not.

I knew some of the players so I plastered a smile on my face.

“What’s up guys?” I asked.

Lawn replied, “nothing we just here taking in the view.” I knew what he meant. The sharks were out looking for fresh meat. Most of them knew my meat was too rich for their blood. Yet sometimes there would be one guy stupid enough to try. It was always a huge laugh. Unless I was directly faced with dealing with those guys I avoided them. I told the girls to avoid them because if you lie with dogs you rise with fleas. Footballers were dogs. Five minutes, I always gave them five minutes when they could not be avoided.

“Ok, guys we heading for the library,” I said. “See you at the match on Wednesday,” Lawn responded. Dinthill verse St. Jago. “Who your money on Stef?” Lawn asked. “I have friends on both teams my money stays in my pocket.” The girls and I left seconds later.

Linstead Public Library. Librarians Ms. Gordon, Kevin Corner and Patrick Cooper. Kevin and Patrick worked Monday-Wednesday and Ms. Gordon Thursday, Fridays and Saturdays. It was a very small library. Book shelves fiction, nonfiction, magazines, books on all subject areas occupied every wall. The main desk was in the front. Reference books were in a room to the back. Behind a door marked staff only. The bathroom, a lunch room were also behind that same door. Three adult desks, four chairs to each desk were to the left. Separated by a column to the right was the children section two tables each having two benches. This was our library, it serviced multiple high schools, primary and elementary schools. Small as it was Karen, Carla and I had clout here. We accessed every area, we were tight with the staff. We took home reference books that were never to leave the library. We worked, played, flirted, read and grew at this library. The library was where we the time when there were no social events.

Kevin and Patrick were at the desk. Carla and Karen entered,” good afternoon.” The guys turned around saw the two girls. I was still just out of sight talking to Diekey. He was ing by with some girl heading for a secluded corner down by Gainesville. It was called that because the Gainors owned it along with the Gainesville pharmacy. Diekey and other school boys took their easy conquests there. He saw me, so he stopped to chat.

“So I take it that you know my brother ing the police force?” Diekey asked.

“Yes, he told me over the weekend. I think it great he is finding structure.”

“Yes, Kirk growing up.”

“What about you?” I asked. I motioned to the girl waiting patiently on him. “Maybe one day,” was his response.

“So I heard about Dixion,” Diekey commented. “Diekey no disrespect but I am not talking about Andrew.”

“Well it’s a rare opportunity; he really is a great player.”

“I know. But like I said we are not going to talk about Andrew.”

“Ok little sis later.”

“Be safe my whoring brother.”

He laughed,” we all can’t be saints.” I laughed that was funny. Andrew accused me of being a . Diekey thought I was a saint. I wondered which would prove true.

I went into the library. Kevin and Patrick both said,” we were just asking your girls where you were. I know your pack travels in three. Never one, never two always three.” Usually I would have some smart combat not today. I walked over to our usual desk sat down took out my books. I stared at the chemistry home work on the page. I heard when Kevin asked. “What’s wrong with Stef?”

Carla answered,” she had this argument with a guy at school. He called her on using him to get ahead.” I wanted to scream at her. I sat where I was. Tried to focus on the task at hand. They all headed towards the table.

Kevin asked,” so Stef you angry or upset?”

I said,” neither. “Patrick said,” good for you.”

“Stef, is this the first time you been accused of being a .” I did not respond. “Well it will not be the last. In fact if people were honest with each other everyone is a . People use people all the time. In high school it’s like part of the culture. Plus you are a pretty girl. I know you know it. It opens doors for you. People will love you because of it. Other people will hate you because of it. Here is a piece of life advice from your very friendly librarian live your life. Don’t apologize for it.”

I decided in that time, in that very place. I am going to live my life. I may not be a saint but I have never set out to intentionally hurt anyone.

Kevin and Patrick went back to the desk. The three of us sat there in our own thoughts. I had nothing to apologize for. I would wish Andrew all the best. Then I would let it all go.

I started my chemistry homework. At peace with myself and the decisions I made.

Quarter to six Kevin announced that doors will be closing to the library in fifteen minutes. The student in the library started to pack up their things. I got up, walked over to the desk.

“Hey Patrick, thanks.”

“Anytime Stef. Anytime.”

Kevin said,” you and your friends are going to break a lot of hearts.”

I said, “maybe that’s true but what about the fact that people will break ours.” The question fell to the silence. All of us left to formulate our own answers. Answers that may or may not come with age or time.

I went backed to the table packed my stuff. We told the guys we would see them Tuesday then left the library.

The three of us walked to the taxi stand in silence. First we accompanied Carla to Bog Walk stand. Then Karen and I went to ours. Soon it will be Carla and I walking Karen to her stand.

I was once again reminded of the move. I thought come what may. I am going to live life. Tomorrow was another day.

As soon as I got home. Showered and changed. I picked up the phone. I dialed Andrew.

He picked up,” hello.”

“Hi, it’s me, the .” I did not wait for a response. “I did not call to argue. I think it’s unfair that you blame me for everything Andrew. And yes, we are friends. It is even possible that given the chance we could have been more. Kirk and I started as friends. Something bad happened, then Kirk and I happened after the cloud of the bad things ed. We did something bad Andrew. Maybe after the cloud of our actions . We would have found a way to make us work. I can’t see the future. I know you’re leaving for something great. So I wish you all the best. You may see me as a , but I saw you as a friend. A friend that I am going to miss. A friend that I hoped would miss me.”

“Stef I am going to miss you. Huntley set me straight after I told him what I said to you.”

“Andrew laughed, “that guy.”

“He acts like a clown. But he is no clown that guy is a great friend.”

“I know,” I responded.

“So where are they sending you?” I asked.

“I am going to a camp in Montego Bay, sea, sand and surf. I will be living in our tourist capitol can you imagine that Stef.”

“I can actually,” I replied. “You with your gorgeous good looks and your golden brown eyes will fit right in. “My next question,” had my heart beating way too fast.

“Andrew? Yes!”

“When do you leave?”

“The next two weeks.” Silence followed his answer.

“Stef? Yes!”

“Do you think we could do something just us this weekend.”

“Like a date?”

“I don’t think us starting to date when I am set to leave is wise,” he replied. “So no like two friends hanging out together.”

I said, “ok.”

“What will we do?”

“I have tickets to Sabina Park to go see the one day match West Indies vs. India.”

“And you want to take me,” I inquired.

“Stef you love the game, I love the game.”

“I would love to,” I responded. “So we will talk details at school tomorrow.”

“Yeah sure.”

“Goodnight Ms. Taylor.”

“Goodnight Andrew.”

Tuesday morning, I was feeling good. Andrew and I were good. I had decided to live life. It felt good. The bus ride to school was all talk about the football game between Dinthill and St. Jago.

Andre was insisting that we cheer for St. Jago. He and Carla were a thing. Not sure what because as far as I knew and I knew plenty he was still chasing tails. To be fair she was still flirting with Ian Elam conductor. And a guy at her church Navel. I did not get her taste in men. I stayed out of it. Just like I planned to stay on the side lines at this game. I will not cheer for any team in particular.

We got to school for roll call. It was also the morning for inter class assembly. The entire grade seven getting together to have devotion, talk about being in grade seven. I hated this almost as much as I hated Monday morning assembly. The one good thing is we got to experience Carla’s classmates. The other grade sevens. I had formulated a general opinions of. Grade seven one, a bunch of nerds. They were extremely studious. Grade seven two Carla’s class had artistic types. They were not so bad. I liked pinky, she was amazing with the flute, Nardia she as a very attractive girl who had an even more attractive cousin the whole school called Queen Sheba. Her name was Sheba. Sheba was a key club member, the secretary, so she got us great event tickets. Her boyfriend Mark Allen was very easy on the eyes so I liked Carla’s class. Seven Three was like a class of people not worth the time of day. Seven four had my group so it was the best. Seven five had Kacy and her friends. Kacy had a brother in ninth grade that looked like prince most girls went all weak in the knees over him. I personally hated pretty boys. Kacy and her girls were fast girls they slept around. I had no intention of associating with them. Seven six they were all quiet, almost to nonexistent seven seven, pretty much the same. Seven eight also had a group of fast girls and seven nine Trecia and her girls were all in serious relationships with boys in their class. Trecia dating Freeman, Paula dating Reynaldo, Yeshew and Tameka. A class full of couples. It was nauseating.

Lines formed we headed to the Art room. It was really just a large room with closets filled with art supplies. Walls decorated with work of students. Awarding winning art work from seniors.

The whole thing was boring. The assembly went on for an hour. Our next class

was just down the block Clothing and Textile for the girls. Auto mechanics up the block for the boys. I dislike Clothing and Textile.

Fifteen minutes into the class I requested to be excused. I went to my favorite fountain and ran cold water over my face. Tuesdays were the worst day at school. I had subjects that were just so dull they took the life out of the day. I wanted lunch time to come. The boys would hang out with us today. Andrew said we would discuss details. So I knew it would be at lunch.

Lunch bell rang we all grabbed lunch at the cafeteria and headed for the benches near the basketball court. The guys were already there. Andrew scooted so I could sit. I had an apple, sparkling water in hand.

“An apple for lunch.”

“Yes so. I am not very hungry Tuesday is boring, slow nothing to work up an appetite.”

The guys laughed. It was a joke between boys. “Jerks; all you think about is sex, the nooky.”

The gang began to talk among themselves. I turned to Andrew. “What about Sabina Park?”

“Well do you want me to drive to Linstead to pick you up?”

“No because I don’t know where I will be living on Saturday. My mother and aunt decided to buy a new house. I don’t even know where it is. Plus for you to drive to Linstead, then back to Spanish town then to Kingston makes zero sense. I will meet you at the bus depot in Spanish Town.”

“Ok match time is 10 am so see you at 9.”

“Yes that works,” I responded. He took my apple bit into and gave it back.

Preston came over. “Guys up for some basketball?” The guys were already taking off their Khaki shirts. In the meantime Preston walked over to Shelly whispered in her ears she agreed. I did not want to know anything. Tanana was clearly upset by this, she had crushed on Preston since their time at church. Shelly knew this so for her to be encouraging Preston’s attraction to her there was going to be some tension.

To ease the tension. I called, “Ruddock.” She came over and sat on the bench. I whispered,” Andrew ask me to check on something for him. Do you want to come?”

We both got up. I shouted behind me,” later girls. See you back at class.”

“So what are we going to do for Andrew,” Tanana asked. “We are going to the senior campus. I have to confirm practice on Wednesday for him.” This made her forget about Preston and Shelly. Tanana was crushing on Diekey. I told him, I also told him if he ever messed with any of my friends. I would kill him. Plus he was not into the deflowering virgin thing. He preferred his women seasoned. We went to the senior campus found Diekey hanging with Damian, a few girls

from their class. He saw me coming. Damien asked, “what did you do now?”

“Stef never comes to seek you out unless something up.”

“My dear brother, stop fretting you did nothing.” The girls he was hanging with. Stop giving me the evil eye when they heard the word brother. “Hey Diekey you didn’t tell us that you had such a pretty little sister. She Indian you’re not.”

Diekey said,” mind your own business.”

“So what up Stef.”

“What up Ruddocky” (Diekey’s nick name for Tanana Ruddock), Diekey said. She smiled.

I answered, “nothing we just here to confirm practice for the guys tomorrow. I know there is that big football game in Linstead. I know you want to go. So you maybe you encouraged coach to blow off practice.”

“I am not blowing off practice for those fools.”

“Andre and Labeach fools now,” I responded. “Sweet; I will just tell them later.”

“Stef you know I don’t mean fools. I just mean practice is on, I will be there, Dixion and the guys should be too.”

“Ok. I will let him know then.” After listening to the guys crack a few jokes. The girls inviting us to a Key Club meeting on Friday. We left the senior campus just in time.

The bell was ringing on our campus. Lunch time was ending. Our next class was Integrated Science. I could not stand that woman. I sat in the class for twenty minutes then I requested to be excused. I made my way to the fountain, I held back my hair stuck my face under the water and held my breath.

I knew that Andrew was watching. I dropped my hand from the faucet and the water stopped. I held up my head let out the breath I was holding. Let down my hair, used my hand to wipe the excess water away from my eyes.

“Andrew Dixon,” I said walking over to him. He gave me his pocket rag. I laughed,” I have a few of these.” I took the rag. Inhaled it then wipe the water from my face. “They don’t smell like you anymore.”

He said,” I would hope not. I hope they smell like you.”

He gave me that smile the smile that would make all girls melt. His brown gold eyes dancing with mischief. His hand moved up to my face brushing away strands of hair stuck to my cheek. With the last of those strands his hand stopped at the back of my neck. He lowered his head to mine. And again Andrew kissed me. This time there was no anger. It was soft, gentle, light and sweet. It may have lasted ten seconds, it could have been forever. He did not stay for my

reaction. Andrew left me there with the taste of him on my lips. The smell of him in my hands. Finally I walked back to my class sat down in my seat. Georgia whispered, “you have another one of his rags.” I did not say a word.

After class Shelly announced that she was going to the movies with Preston on Saturday. The girls were all smiles and laugh except Tanana. I was too buried in my own thoughts to pay attention.

Tanana told the girls we were invited to a key club meeting they were excited about that now. The chatter went on and on. The last bell of the day rang. It was just in time because. I was seconds away from telling them to shut up.

Mr. Mundle did roll call.

Mrs. Clarke was busy discussing our day. I said nothing. She called me by name,” Stephanie.”

“Your clothing and textile teacher said that you still have not showed her your swatch of fabric with your running stitch.” I wanted to say what but, I knew exactly what Mrs. Clarke was referring to. I hated needles, this sowing class was starting to piss me off. “I will turn it in to her on Monday Mrs. Clark.”

Five minutes later class was dismissed. Mr. Mundle and Mrs. Clarke were leaving. Mr. Mundle stopped at the door. “Dixion what’s up why are you lurking at my home room door.” Andrew answered,” not lurking just waiting.”

“Waiting for who,” Mr. Mundle asked.

“Stef.” Andrew answered.

Mr. Mundle responded,” Stephanie; how do you know Stephanie.”

“We are friends,” sir.

Mrs. Clarke said,” congrats Andrew on your selection for the Junior Caribbean team.”

“Thanks Mrs. Clarke.” Mr. Mundle congratulated him too.

I stepped out as soon as Mr. Mundle and Mrs. Clark left.

“Stef, “Andrew said earnestly. “I am sorry about the.” I placed my hand over his mouth.

“Andrew let’s not talk about that here. I will call you when I get home.”

“Ok cool.”

I went back inside grabbed my stuff. Carla was now waiting for us outside the door. Karen and I told the girls bye then left.

The three of us started talking about the St. Jago/Dinthill match up. It then led to a conversation about Carla and Andre. Carla was telling us that things were good. Andre was changing from being a ladies’ man to a one woman man. Her man. I wanted to hit her. Instead I said what I always say,” Carla, I have known Andre for a long time. He never changes. Girls throw themselves at him because he plays cricket and football. He loves the attention most of all. Andre loves the conquest. He loves being able to brag to the guys about the girls he nailed. So if Andre not getting the nooky Carla. He is working for it. Be careful.”

Karen told us about a taxi driver she met. He drives taxi from Ocho Rios to Kingston. His name Leroy. I thought to myself a taxi driver. This is trouble. Carla and I thought it but said nothing.

It was my time to share. I told them about Andrew’s kiss. This was big. They both loved Andrew. Carla asked,” so you two getting together?”

“No; Andrew is leaving ? “They both shook their heads;” we .”

“Do you?” they both inquired. “I do believe me,” was my answer. “We are just going to hang out. We have two weeks. I am not setting any rules. On the other hand, I will not be breaking any.”

On the ride home we all decided not to go to the library that evening. We were all struggling with our own private demons. I also had to start my packing for the

big move on Saturday. I would not be home for it but the movers would be by to pick up some of our things. The final move was on Sunday.

I got home early. Leon was there with his friends packing and hanging out. The boy I knew only as Stinger said to my brother. “My brother likes your sister. Maybe they will get married and we’ll be a family.” My brother said “my sister, don’t even know your loser brother.”

“My brother not a loser,” Stinger protested. “He is a loser he just got kicked out of boarding school.” I went to my room and closed the door. Leaving the boys to figure it out.

Minutes later the door bell was ringing. Leon answered, a voice I did not recognize was asking the boys to play football on the lawn. Stringer was excited he said,” see bullou my brother not a loser.”

“He is a great football player.” Bullou was my brothers nick name he had gotten it from my favorite uncle Cecil the day he was born. I listened while the boys recap the story that had my brother calling stingers brother a loser. Joey the older brother was telling the boys that he was in fact a loser. He told them how he was always getting into fights and that was loser behavior. He advised them that men should not have to prove that they were men by using their fist. It was my brother who said,” so why do you do it?” Joey explained, to my brother that he and stinger were only half-brothers. That his mother remarried stingers father. Which made stingers father his step father. “My step father doesn’t like me very much so he keeps sending me off to boarding school. I fight so they have to kick me out. Now there are no more boarding school. I can go to an ordinary high school like your sister.”

After that they left to play ball. I dialed Andrew number. He answered,” hello.”

“It’s me.”

“I know Stef.”

“Andrew about today. There is nothing to be sorry about. I like being kissed. It was nice. I know you are leaving in two weeks. So let’s just spend some time together. No promises, no rules. You and I enjoying each other’s company doing the things we like to do. I like kissing you. I don’t want to at school, too many questions, too many people to explain to. And then there is Lauren and her crew to consider and the retribution they will unleash on me if they find out kissing. Other than those factors to consider, I want us to continue kissing.”

“I agree Ms. Taylor and for the record, I love kissing you.” We spoke for twenty minutes. I started getting a beep. It was my mother. “Yes mommy.”

“Are you guys packing?”

“I am. Leon and his friends playing football.”

“Stef, go call your brother and tell him I said all the stuff that I told him needed packing better be done before I get home or there will be no games for a month.” She hung up without another word. I went back to Andrew on the other line. “I have to go talk to you in school tomorrow.”

“Ok Ms. Taylor, goodnight.”

I pulled on a pair of jeans that had holes everywhere and a t shirt. Got my keys, destination the football field that served the entire housing scheme. I did not need this today. I was pissed. Andre, Labeach, Kirk, Diekey, Damien, their friends, this Joey guy it was a field of testosterone. To go there is like walking through a male prison. I hated that place.

I stepped outside to find that the guys did not go to the ball field. They were playing in the yard on the lawn. My brother yelled. “Hey Stef.” The tall stranger that had his back to me turned around. I was speech less. My brother did not notice but he did. He came over extended his hand. “I am Joey, Stinger’s brother.” He was tall about 6'1, slender, caramel complexion similar to my own, clean cut like baby face. His was more masculine than he was pretty. I took the hand he extended. “Stephanie,” he said before I provided, my name. “How did you know?” I asked.

He said,” I have my sources. Plus, once upon a time nothing happened in Charlemont that I did not know about. So when a pretty Indian girl moved next door to my family a year and a half ago. I was sure to be in the know about that. I know everything,” he said that in a way that made me believe he did know everything. He was staring at me. I was on his radar in his line of sight. This was trouble. I knew that for sure. I broke the stare.

“Lee mom called she said you better be packed or else. “That made my brother pick up his ball. Told his friend goodnight. Joey brought my attention back to him. “Packing?”

“Yes we are moving; too bad your sources never gave you that news.” I followed my brother back into the house. I thought to myself moving not a bad idea. My new neighbor was not a boy, he is a man. A man that gets what he wanted. And from the look in his eyes he wanted me.

I also realized not many people knew we were moving. I would tell all my friends tomorrow at the big game. I also made a mental note to ask Diekey about Joey.

Wednesday game day. I woke up got dressed. On game days I always straighten my semi curly hair. That meant getting up an hour earlier. Straightening my curls with a hot comb. Then wrapping it to flatten with a head tie for at least half an hour. Then it was half up, half down.

My brother and I left the house together. We were closing the door when stinger came over. “You guys want a ride my brother is taking me to school.” Stringer and Leon attended my old primary school. “You two go ahead,” I told Lee.

Stringer relayed a message meant for me. “My brother said he could drop you off at the bus depot before taking us to school.” I wanted to say go tell your brother I am not interested in getting in his car. Instead I said,” sure.”

I walked the short distance to their drive way. Joey came out of the house that instant. “Good morning Stephanie.”

“Good morning; thanks for giving us a ride.”

“Just being a good neighbor,” he said. I was about to get into the back seat. “No, let the guys drive in the back if you don’t mind.” I did; instead I got in the front seat. It was a five minute drive to Linstead bus depot. The guys were busy talking. Joey asked if I was going to the match St. Jago verses Dinthill. “I am; I

have friends on both teams.”

“I know you do,” he said. I figured he knew the same guys I did. Andre and Labeach lived here in Charlemont. They play on St. Jago’s team. Then there was Lawn who played for Dinthill and he lives in Charlemont as well.

Joey informed me that he was going to be at the game. “Maybe I could give you a ride home.”

“I think I am going to hang with the gang after the game. I still have not told them I am moving. “The car came to a stop at the depot. “Thanks for the ride; see you guys later.” I got out of the car.

Diekey was getting on the bus.” Hey Stef was that Joey?”

“Yes.”

“I did not know he was back home.”

“He got kicked out of boarding school,” I informed Diekey. Diekey said, “same old Joey.”

“How do you know him Diekey?”

“He use to be one of us; the wild party boys. Until his mom remarried. He has been in and out of boarding schools ever since. As I seem to recall he, had a thing for you when you were with Kirk.”

“I just met the guy. Well Stef it’s not who you know it’s who knows you. I don’t have to tell you to be careful.”

“Diekey please your friends are like the plaque to me. I know better.”

We got onto the bus the posse was there. Elam was pulling out of the depot when I shouted. “Guys, I have some news. I wanted to tell everyone here, because I am not sure who attending the game later.”

“I am moving from Charlemont housing scheme. I will be living close to Dinthill I have no idea where. My mother and aunt just purchase some house close to Dinthill and Mickleton Meadows scheme.” The gang was shocked by my news. The chatter about it went on the whole journey to Spanish town.

I insisted nothing changes. “Elam is still our bus. I am still going to the same school so nothing is changing.”

“But you won’t be a part of the Charlemont crew,” Andre commented.

“I was never a part of the Charlemont crew,” I responded. “The Charlemont crew is a boys club, let’s face it. I hung with you guys more because of Elam our bus than I did because most of us live in Charlemont. I think we’re more the

Linstead crew. Me moving does not affect our Linstead crew.”

Today was class devotion and an hour dedicated to home room time. The plan was to have devotion then there would be a concert. Classmates signed up to sing, act to a play or recite a poem. If the class liked the performance we paid five dollars each for it to continue. If we hated it we each had to pay five dollar for it to end.

I played the Mistress of ceremony. Our first performer was Levar Duncan. Levar was performing Michael Jackson “Bad”. He knew the song he did the moves. Everyone was cheering. The hat went around. Each person paid for him to perform.

The entire class was impressed. He had all the girls’ attention. I was impressed with the performance. Levar was a boy, my age. I preferred guys older.

Speaking of older boys. Andrew was at the door trying to get my attention. I kept giving him the one minute hand signal. Mr. Mundle noticed. He went to the door.” Dixion what can we do for you?”

“Sir, can I please borrow Stef for like two minutes? We are leaving school for training at Jamaica College in ten minutes.”

Mr. Mundle called out, “Stef you have a visitor.” I gave Mr. Mundle the list of performers.

Andrew was standing at the wall to the end of the corridor. I ran the few steps there. “Andrew what’s so important you had to show up at my classroom again? Two times in one week. You know I am going to get a lecture about dating senior boys, from Mr. Mundle.”

“Then he is going to corner you soon. With the whole what’s your intention speech. And she is too young.”

“Stef; I already got it. Your home room teacher knows everything. Stef; there are no secrets in high school. Anyways I don’t have time to talk coach taking us out for training. I was just making sure you’re ok. And I will call you later.”

“Andrew I will call you instead , the match today.”

“Oh; tell Andre and the boys good luck.” He laughed,” oh right you can’t take sides in this one.”

“Right,” I replied

“So you’re ok then,” he asked.

“I am fine. Kick some ass at Jamaica College.”

“You know it babes.” Later.

He ran off in his cricket whites, Mr. Gorgeous, he ran by a few girls. They stopped to take in the view. He did not even notice. He had eyes for me, Mr. Gorgeous only had eyes for me. I smiled, it made me very happy.

I ran back to class. Mr. Mundle was at the door. “Stef, let’s take a walk.” Here comes my lecture, I thought. So Mr. Mundle and I went for a walk. He stated the obvious,” you’re a pretty girl.” I was listening. He went on,” I am sure you know that. I am sure that people say that a lot. But, Stef that’s not the thing that’s best about you. The best thing about you Stephanie Taylor is that you are smart. With time, space to grow, high school will be wonderful, then college. You are going to change the world. People will stop seeing you as pretty and start seeing extraordinary.”

“Sir, what’s this about?”

“It’s about you giving yourself every chance to be who I know you are going to be. Dixion is a good guy. Dixion is also a guy going off to pursue his dreams. I know that you’re both young, attractive people. You like him, he clearly likes you. Maybe there is a future for you two. Right now Stephanie one of you would have to sacrifice something to attain that future. Sacrifice at either one of your ages breeds contempt. Do you understand what I am saying here, Stef?”

“I do sir.”

“Mr. Mundle, don’t worry Andrew and I are very aware of our future. Or more accurately our lack of one. We are giving each other two weeks, two weeks, no broken rules, no expectation. Two weeks of time and friendship. So that if we never see each other again. We would look back at the two weeks with no regrets

of the friendship we have gained in that time.”

“Ok Ms. Taylor, I trust you will both be careful.”

“We will Mr. Mundle, thanks for the advice.”

The bell signaling the end of home time rang. We had physical education next. The girls and I picked up our gear and headed for the changing room. PE gear consisted of a very short pleated skirt, bloomers and white sleeveless shirt. I had blue and white Nike sneakers and thick white Punky Brewster socks. The outfit revealed the fact that I had very long legs, flawless skin. Shelly and Tanana they wore the uniform well and when the three of us exited the changing room. The boys had all sorts of comments. Today we were going to do warm up stretches then we would be shown some basketball moves by the guys from the team. We would also learn some of the rules. I was dreading it. Lennox and Richard were on the team. Lennox disliked me for some reason that was beyond me.

We met Ms. Walker by the court. She arranged us in a rectangle for stretching and we did. Fifteen minutes into it the team arrived dressed in their training jersey. I ignored them all. Ms. Walker two minutes later said. We are good on stretching ladies lets meet your coaches. She instructed us to take seats center court. The girls complained about sitting on the dirty court. I folded my ankles, sat butterfly pose on my sneakers.

Ms. Walker said,” if your Ms. Nice can do it, the rest of you can. Ms. Nice was her nick name for me and my girls. I did not care that woman hated us girly girls. We hated her because she looked like and behaved like a man. Usually I would have a combat for her today I let it slide. I wanted this class done as soon as possible. She must have been expecting my combat because when it was not forthcoming she asked if I was ok. I ignored her, the girls said she is fine. With

that she started the assignments. Shelly and Tanana ended up with Preston, their surnames started with R and S, Georgia and I ended up with Lennox. As my luck would have it. I laughed out louder than I intended. It caught Ms. Walker’s attention. “Ms. Taylor do you have a comment?”

“No: Ms. Walker. I think it’s a lovely day I am just so happy to be here for your torture and amusement.” The entire class started to laugh that pissed her off.

“Ms. Taylor I am tired of you and your little friends, your snide comments and overall bad attitude.”

“Ms. Walker I assure you that you’re not half as tired of us. As we are of you. So you can do me a favor and send me to the principal’s office.” The girls in an effort to stand behind me said, “you can send us too.”

Ms. Walker shouted,” no, Ms. Taylor you will not get that satisfaction today. You are going to participate in this exercise. So you will not get the satisfaction of sitting it out. As I said before,” you and Ms. Steel will be training with Mr. Williamson.” I got up and followed Georgia and Lennox to the other side of the court.”

Georgia stopped to ask. “What’s up Stef?”

“I hate this darn class.”

Lennox turned around in a nonchalant voice,” for the rest of our time together

you talk to me and not to each other.”

He was looking at Georgia. He did not even glance in my direction. I thought to myself. Whatever.

His instructions started,” the first thing we are going to learn is how to dribble the ball.” He gave Georgia the ball he was holding. “Go get a ball.” He did not look or speak directly to me. It took me a second to realize he was talking to me. I got a ball from the rack. When I came back he was telling Georgia to bend her knees, push the ball forward and use her palm and fingers to guide the ball. Georgia was trying.

I did it once and the ball hit my nail. It hurt like hell. So I stopped and stood there. The ball had rolled off the court, I was staring at my broken nail. He did not say a word to me.

It was Richard that came over and said, “go get the ball now.” I was about to say do not boss me around when, Richard said,” Stephanie go get the ball please.” Shocked by the fact that he ed my name I went and got the ball. I brought it back to the court. I was done. Richard inquired,” are you hurt?”

I said,” yes.” He said,” show me.” I did, he ripped the nail off. “Now get back over and do what you are told please.”

Lennox was showing Georgia how to shoot a free throw. When he saw me coming he stepped away from the line. Let her do it now. Again he did not look at me or address me by name. I successfully shot a free throw. I did it successfully five times. Ms. Walker blew the whistle.” Ladies over here please.”

“Guys, thanks for your help,” she said. I threw the ball unintentionally in Lennox’s direction it hit him on the knee. He did look at me then, then just stepped off the court. I did not wait for a response I ran over to Ms. Walker. She handed us a sheet with rules. “Class dismissed, go get your water bottles and help to rack the balls you took down.”

I walked over to the corner were my water bottle was. I pick it up not noticing that I was followed.

Richard said,” you are one spoil little brat.”

“Excuse me; your teacher is afraid of you. Your classmates follow your lead. And you do as you’re please.”

“Is that why your friend hates me. Because I am a spoil brat.”

“Who hates you Lennox?”

“Yes; him from the very first day we met all he does is show is open dislike towards me. What did I ever do to him? Except of course being a spoil brat. He has shown me nothing other than contempt. What did I do to him?”

“Stephanie you don’t know what you’re talking about,” Richard said. Then he turned around and left me standing there wondering what was going on here.

The coach blew his whistle. The guys gathered around him. I walked off the court. I felt someone was watching. I turned around, I saw Lennox watching me. I gave him the evil eye and ran away from the courts.

It was lunch time. I needed some distraction. I cursed the powers that be. Andrew and the guys were away. The girls started to talk about physical education class. The show down between me and Ms. Walker. The training, Tanana and Shelly started to argue about Preston who was obviously playing both girls. I was getting sick of the bickering. I said,” could you both just stop.”

“Please, can we have one afternoon when the topic is not a boy, the boy or a group of boys? Do you all think they talk half as much as we do about them? It’s like we are their toys to be played with. How about we do not play their games for just one afternoon.”

Awkward silent ensued. Then they start talking about Levar. I gave up. Hey I am going to the bathroom.

I was heading there when instead I decided on the fountain. I got there the entire basketball team was there chilling, some drinking water, others shirtless discussing the practice match they just had. I was about to turn around and leave before anyone notice. When one of the loud mouths said,” what do we have here the spicy chick from this morning. Are we in your way babes?” I shot him a look that said drop dead. “Look she giving me a feisty look. Please don’t break my heart sweet thing.” Richard stepped forward, “Stef did you need to use this.” He pointed to the fountain. Lennox was standing over it. “No I will come back later.”

“Oh so you not afraid of your teacher. You’re not afraid of us you’re afraid of Willie. I figured that was their nick name for Williamson. “I am not afraid of you or anyone here you loud mouth jerk.”

“I was going to use the fountain until. I saw all of you here. With your sweaty selves hanging onto it. Now I figure I will never drink from this germ infested cesspool again. So its all yours, you and your boys.” The group started to laugh. “You ask for it man you knew that girl’s steamy.” I walked away.

All afternoon, I felt on edge. I tried very hard to calm down. I even went back to the fountain. Pinned up my hair, stuck my face under the water and held my breath. It was not working the picture at the fore front of my brain was Lennox. Standing there shirt less. I have seen some gorgeous, sexy, men. I was kind of involved with one. Lennox on the other hand. He was by far the most gorgeous guy, the sexiest person I ever seen face to face. I had fantasized about athletes like David Beckham, Jason Kidd, Grant Hill, James Adam and a book full of others. But nothing came close to the reality of seeing Lennox half naked. I now knew why I was on edge. I was crushing on a guy, who clearly could not stand me. I felt sick by the mere idea of it.

I went back to class. The bell began to ring. The end of another school day. I was relieved. Time for some real distraction. The football game between Dinthill and St. Jago. Great music and some fun.

Mrs. Clarke did roll call. Then announced that St. Catherine squashed Jamaica College in their practice match. I felt better with that news. However all I wanted was to get out of school.

Carla was waiting for us all excited about Andre’s match. We left school campus. The vibe on Elam was pure excitement all the way to Linstead. We got

off at Dinthill. There was a huge group of St. Jago students.

We knew a few people. Tameka and Kerry. Hugs and kisses were exchanged. I diverted to Dinthill’s cafeteria so not to go in with the St. Jago crew. Lawn had left pavilion for Carla, Karen and I. Karen and I used the . Carla ed the St. Jago clan in the bleachers.

Dancehall music started to blast over the intercom. We raveled to the music of “she is a dancehall queen for life”, “One You A Bum, Two You A Bum, Bum”, “Girl Flex, Time To Have Sex”. I really forgot all about my day and let lose.

The music stopped and both teams were introduced. The game began.

It was a great match that ended in a draw. The guys changed out of their jerseys and just like that the rivaling teams were hanging out together in the pavilion. All of us enjoying the music and behaving badly.

Andre and Carla had disappeared to some secluded area. To make out I am sure. Karen was enjoying the company of a good looking Dinthill player. I was just chilling with the guys. The Linstead gang was here doing what we did best having fun. Althon, Ranny, Patrick, Sherman. All the guys from the old primary school were now attending Dinthill. Tameka and Patrick were catching up. Kerry and Sherman were making out. Althon was trying tireless to get my attention. A few Dinthill girls were trying to get his. Ranny walked over to me and profess a crush he had on me since primary. I said,” believe me Ranny, you don’t want me. Other girls know who they want for a boyfriend. Me every day that area of my life gets more and more confusing.”

Joey walked into the pavilion. He was very popular. All the guys greeted him with hand shake, bumping fist, high fives the works. Some of the girls, kissed him on the cheek, others stared. Throughout all that his eyes never left me. Ranny said to me. “You know Joey?”

“He is my neighbor,” I answered.

“Looks like he wants more from you than that Stef.”

“Now maybe you understand, Ranny. The constant competition for me. I have become this prize for all you guys. I am tired of it.”

“Stef so make a decision. Pick someone and maybe the rest of us will back off.”

Ranny walked away, stopping only to greet Joey. Joey then came over to me, kissed me on the cheek like it was completely normal. I did not say a word. I was too busy taking in the shock stares I was getting. The poisonous looks from girls, I did not know. He smiled at me, this was the reaction he was going for.

I whispered in his ears, “you’re enjoying this right now.”

“Yes, I am,” he answered. “With that one move, I have sent a message to all the hopeful punks. I am entering the race for the very attractive Indian girl that everyone wants. To these fast girls the message is forget it. My attention is on you.”

“This is a game to you Joey.”

“But guess what I am not playing.” With that I walked over to the Dj boot. Ragga stopped spinning. Ragga the best Dj of all times. He was the funniest guy I ever knew and just an all-around good guy.

“What’s up Stef?”

“Could you cut the music for five?”

He did. I took the microphone,” Hey Linstead.” All the attention was on me. There was not a lot of people. Mainly friends. “To all the footballers great game. You all know I was not cheering for any one team. I have people I consider friends on both teams. So for the game to end in a draw it was kind of karmic. It meant that all of us could be here celebrating together. It meant that all of us could be here for my news. I am moving. “The surprise oh’s and ahs started.

“Where to Stef?” someone shouted. “Oh not to worry not out of Linstead. Everyone cheered at that. “Somewhere close to here actually. I am just not going to be living in Charlemont scheme. I am still going to be a Linstead girl. Living among the fabulous Linstead crew.” The group cheered, “we love you Stef.” It was so cool to have my friends here for this. These people represented most of my world.

Carla, Karen, Tameka and Kerry came over to give me hugs. My world was constantly changing but still things stayed the same. I decided I would learn to role with the punches. My life was good.

The music started again. Joey came over. “Stef, this world is built on games. I just always play to win.”

The girls were all curious about him. I told them he is my neighbor. As far as I know he was friends with Diekey and the boys until he left for boarding school. Now he is back. What that means I don’t know. But I am glad I am moving.

The sun was starting to set. Time to leave school premises. Andre was taking Carla home. Karen, Lawn, Labeach and I were waiting for a cab, when Joey drove out of the school yard. “Come on guys we all going the same place.” Lawn, Labeach and Karen went into the back seat. Leaving the front open for me. I thought traitors. I got in. “We are not all going to the same place. Karen lives in Ewarton,” I informed him.

“Ok so I will drop off the guys. Then I will take your friend home. We are neighbors so it’s easy.” The guys began to talk about the game. I sat there in my own thoughts. Surely he did not expect me to go with him to Ewarton to drop off Karen. Then we would be alone in the car after the task.

“Karen maybe you could call your aunt have her pick you up from my house.”

“Sorry Stef she not home.”

“It’s ok Karen, “Joey replied. “We will take you home.” I gave him the evil eye. I knew what he wanted. Us alone in his car, was his goal and from the looks of things he was about to get it.

Lawn and Labeach got out of the car. “Stef; I think we should have a party Friday.”

“You’re sending off party.”

“Guys no need for that.”

“Yes we should. I will call you later. We’ll talk.” Now everyone was excited about having this party. Karen could not shut up about it. Joey was amused. I was pissed. By the time we got to Ewarton plans were set for a party. I know Karen would call Lawn and Labeach. It would be at Labeaches house. Labeach lived in the massive mansion down the street from my house.

“See you guys later. Thanks for the ride Joey. I will call you Stef,” Karen said before getting out of the car at her house. I waved goodnight. I wanted to smack her.

“Alone at last were his first words. Have you ever been at the top of this mountain?”

“I have and I also know what people go there to do. I have no interest in going parking with you Joey.”

“Take me home now.” He ignored my request, he drove me to the top of the hill parked the car and got out. I wanted to scream. Instead I got out of the car. The

view down below was breath taking. We were on top of the many hills leading to the tourist area of the north coast. From this point you could see the entire southern end of the island. Spanish town, Kingston, Old harbor it was Jamaica at its finest.

“There is magic here.” His words cut through my thoughts.

“Yes,” I responded. I know to be born in this truly spectacular island, life seems simple from here. It was my time to break into his thoughts.” Joey why do you think you like me?”

“Think I like you Stef. I know I like you. I have liked you from the very first day I saw you with Kirk. At your primary school fete.”

“You were there?” I asked.

“Diekey, the boys and I stopped by to see why Kirk was missing our annual end of year party. When the guys saw you two together it was clear. Kirk was falling for a very attractive Indian girl. A girl as spectacular as this our beautiful country. It was like magic watching the way Kirk was being converted from his bad boy persona to a good guy.”

“Joey are you hoping I could do the same for you?” His answer never came. I knew it was true this bad boy was hoping I could change him. I continued,” Joey. Kirk saved me too. Kirk and I meet when this jerk Pasley was trying to force himself on me. Actually he was trying to kiss me. Trying to humiliate me like I had done to him days before. Kirk stood up for me. We became friends, then more than friends. Mostly because Kirk had just lost his parents. We continued

seeing each other because Kirk realized he was so much more, so much better than this bad boy thing. The point I am making is that. I did not change Kirk. He became who he had always been meant to be a great guy. Who decided to live life in spite of all the hurt and pain. Kirk never needed me for it. We took the journey together because we wanted to. Joey. I am too confused about my own life to journey along with anyone.”

His next words were,” let me take you home.”

We drove home in silence. He was accepting what I had told him to be the truth. There was no need for him to pursue me. Joey the bad boy would have to become Joey the good man on his own .

“Thanks for the ride.”

“Thanks for the advice Stef.”

“You’re welcome; goodnight and good luck.”

I was so tired when I got home. My only thoughts were shower and sleep. Of course that was not going to be my night. I had to call Andrew, Karen, Lawn, Labeach, Carla. Then there was home work. Then more packing. I dropped my back pack to the floor, took off my uniform. Throwing myself face down onto my bed.

The phone rang. I had to answer, Leon was having dinner next door. “Hello.”

“Hey Stef.”

“Hey Andrew. I just got in literally. I took off my uniform, then threw myself on to the bed.”

“Ohh, nice.” I could hear the wheels spinning in his brain going over the fact that I was naked. As if he could see I pulled the cover over my body.

“Andrew Dixion were you just picturing me naked?”

“Yes! I was, Stef. I tell you it’s not been the first nor will it be the last.”

“Stop it, “was my reprimand.

“It’s late. What happened, how come you got in so late?”

“Long story, not enough time to tell it. I have homework, packing, people to call about a party.”

Andrew repeated the last part. “Party, what party?”

“Long story, could I please tell you tomorrow at school. By the way congrats on your win over Jamaica college.”

“Thanks,” he said. Then he began to recap the game. As exciting as it sounded I did not have the time to listen. “Andrew!” I shouted twice before he heard me. “Could we please talk tomorrow?”

“Ok: Stef, goodnight.”

“Goodnight.”

I dialed Karen’s number. Then I three way conference the phone line with Lawn, Karen and Labeach.

I protested the sending off party. To no avail they proceeded with the plans. My only job was to show up. After listening to them for like twenty minutes. I said,” guys could you all call each other I have to go.”

“My mother will be home soon, if she gets here and my room is not half packed. I will not be going anywhere for a while.” I hung up.

Leon came in. “What’s up sis?”

“Life,” I said and sighed. “What are you going to miss Charlemont?” he asked.

“Maybe, when we first got here?” my brother inquired. I did, my brother and I sat in my room rehashing that horrible day. It seemed a million years ago. The one thing that has never changed is my brother and I. We were tight as could be. We knew what we have always known to be a fact. We could face anything as long as we had each other. Life, in the future would definitely test that theory.

He went to his room. I heard him complaining about packing. I was doing the same under my breath. Mom came in a few minutes later. I told her about the party on Friday. “How nice,” she said. “I guess the gang is going to miss you.”

“I will miss them too, but a party. I have Sabina Park on Saturday.”

“It’s between you and your friends,” she replied.” It’s getting late get ready for bed. You have your big student council meeting tomorrow.”

I did, which meant getting up an hour earlier than usual to straighten my hair. I called dibs on the bathroom beating my brother to it. I showered and brushed my hair. I was off to bed by eleven.

Thursday morning came all too soon. I was exhausted it had been one of those weeks. I got up to my alarm at 5 am. Did my hair, showered and got dressed. I was already to leave my house at 6:30 am.

Karen and I had caught the same cab. I questioned her, “why would you encourage this whole sending off party idea when you know I have so much

going on.”

“Well it was Lawn’s idea and you know the Charlemont crew. They love the idea of throwing a party.”

“As long as I don’t have to do anything you guys are free to do whatever.”

“So I guess we are not going to the key club meeting with the girls on Friday,” I inquired.

Karen was shocked,” oh you forgot.” I did but that’s not a big deal it’s just a meeting. Well you tell Shelly and the girls.”

“Oh Stef I forgot to tell you Shelly is coming to the party on Friday. She decided to cancel with Preston. She is going to spend the weekend with me.” Cool. I thought that was great. “What about the other girls?” I asked.

“They won’t make it. They’re not allowed to sleep out.” I was still happy about Shelly meeting the gang.

The gang was already a board Elam. They were really excited about this party. I was starting to feel like maybe it was not such a bad idea. Labeach had people staying at his house the entire weekend. So the party was Friday. Saturday he was taking everyone to the beach. Sunday to the local club football game. Joventious verses Links at Dinthill.

“So where are we picking you up Saturday,” Mark asked. “You’re not”, I answered. “I have plans. I will be at the West Indies India one day match at Sabina Park.”

“How did you score those tickets,” Labeach inquired. “My uncle tried. It was sold out.”

“A friend, “was all I said. “What about Sunday will you be at your new house. Perhaps, the gang can swing by,” Andre commented.

“You are crazy my mother would have a fit. Sunday is moving day. I have no plans. I will not be making any plans. I do not want to get on my mother’s bad side. I want to be free this school year to enjoy my life. I don’t want to be on house arrest.” They all laughed they knew my mother was no joke.

Karen lightened the mood with the announcement that Shelly would be at the party. The guys were insisting she stay at their houses. They would give her the real Linstead experience. The girls and I just said no thanks to the offer.

“We are good boys,” Mark insisted.

“More like good dogs,” I responded. Mark said to Labeach, “we should get her for that one.” They started tickling me. Mr. Murray shouted,” guys keep it down around there.” Carla said,” you are in trouble with daddy.” Mr. Murray was like a second dad to all of us. The playing stopped and the bus left for its journey to Spanish Town.

8:15 roll call. It’s Thursday so that meant our assigned prefect would have an hour with us. Our Prefect was Grace, a quiet six former. She did devotion with us. She then answered questions about being a senior. Question about careers, what subjects we should choose to pursue certain careers. She was bright, her career advice was good. Her life as a senior was boring, uneventful. I was a junior, the girls and I had more fun in our first year at St. Catherine than she had in the six years she had been there. Seven four liked Grace. Some seventh graders got real witches for prefects. Or real jerks who were so self-involved they rarely showed up on Thursdays. Not grace our class could always count on Grace showing up on Thursdays.

Grace left us at 9:30. Our Religious Education class was an hour and a half leading up to lunch. I enjoyed this class. The different religious groups fascinated me. The various forms of worship intrigued me. The hour and half went by fast. Lunch bell rang. We all went for lunch. Today was pastry day in the cafeteria. I loved the smell of freshly baked breads, croissants, cakes etc. I grabbed a banana bread, cheese and ginger ale. The girls were into cheese cakes, chocolate cakes, marble cakes. I hated sweets. Any effort to eat sweets made me sick. Or worst break out so I stayed far away from such things.

Huntley, Andrew and Paul were on the benches. Hey guys the girls congratulated them on their win against Jamaica College. Cakes were being shared among the gang. We were like a big happy family. My mind drifted for a minute. Two weeks and Andrew would be gone. How will all of us change? Will we all still hang out? Andrew interrupted my thoughts.

“What’s up Stef? Why are you so sad?”

“I was just thinking. Two weeks and all of this would be changing.” I pointed to the gang. Tanana was chasing Huntley. He took the entire slice of chocolate cake. The other girls were screaming not fair Kevin. We shared the cheese cake, now we have to share the chocolate.

“You will still have the gang here. I will be the one hanging out with a bunch of strangers. Cocky bastards, everyone trying to prove themselves worthy of being call to the junior team. What are the chances of me meeting a Huntley there? Not to mention leaving a coeducational school to go hang with a bunch of guys all the time.”

“Most of all I will miss you so much Stef. I know it’s just been a few weeks Stef. But it feels like we have always been here. Having lunch on this bench. Laughing, playing, talking, living existing together. The guys and I hanging out with girls we are not sexually involved with. I bet nobody saw that one coming. You brought us all together Stef. And after I leave you will keep them together. You guys will days we spent here.”

“Stef. I’ll the days we spent here.”

“Andrew I am going to miss you so much.” I hugged him openly. He held me. Huntley stopped the running, Tanana stopped chasing. The group stopped everything. A moment of sadness enclosed us trapped us. Kevin broke it by saying,” we are all going to miss you Dixion.”

“But Andrew you’re going to live a dream. So we wish you the best.” And just like that the mood changed from sad to happy again. We were all happy for Andrew, that’s what families do they each other. Families give up their own selfish need to keep each other close, by allowing the ones they love to pursue their dreams.

Shelly broke the silence,” we should have a sending off party for Andrew. Like the one being thrown for Stef this weekend.” The girls agreed the boys were

puzzled. I explained, “you know that I am moving from one house to another house this weekend. The Linstead gang saw it as opportunity to party. Friday they’re having this big sending off party. You are all invited. It’s in Linstead at Labeaches house. You are also welcome to stay the entire weekend. He is having like a blowout weekend. Friday party, Saturday beach and Sunday football game.” The idea was appealing to the guys.

“Andrew and I have plans so it’s up to Huntley and Paul.”

“Maybe I could drop you off Saturday Stef and stay in Linstead for Sundays football game.” It was a great idea. The girls were bombed by the fact they could not sleep over so they were missing out on the fun.

Sheree said,” you know what I will be there.” Sheree lived with friends not family her family was in the Caymans. The friends that she stayed with were having a birthday party. She did not want to miss it. Now she was choosing to.

“Are you sure, Rankin?”

“I am sure those people are old. I appreciate them. They were young once they will understand. So where am I staying.”

“Shelly had cancelled her plans with Preston to catch a movie on Saturday. She was now going to spend the weekend at Karen’s house. I think you can stay there too,” I answered.” I can’t offer up my house because we will be too busy moving.”

The gang was busy talking plans. Shelly and Sheree were saying how disappointed they were that they were going to miss the key club meeting. They made Tanana, Bridget and Georgia promise to tell them everything. I stood up. Andrew stood up. I motioned for him to walk with me. He shouted,” later guys.” They were too busy to care.

“So what’s on your mind Ms. Taylor?”

“I wanted to tell you about why I was so late in getting home last night.”

“You mean there is something. Other than the party planning?”

“The party was not my idea. In fact most of what happened yesterday was not my idea.”

“What happened Stef?”

“First I got into it with Ms. Walker.”

“You mean the PE teacher that hates you?”

“Yes, the one and only.”

“I thought you said you were going to try behaving in the class.”

“I did, Andrew. She provoked me. Then there was the showdown with the basketball team.”

“What Stef?”

“I am not going to like this one am I,” Andrew asked.

“They were there for my combat with Ms. Walker. We had our training day with the team. It did not go so well. I was on edge after the class. So I did what I always do go to the fountain. The team was there. Then the loud mouth.”

“You mean Archer.”

“Yes Archer started talking crap. About my spicy mouth. And how Ms. Walker was afraid of me. So I was going to walk away when he implied I was afraid of them. I told him that the only thing I was afraid of was the fact that he and his team were infecting the fountain turning it into a cyst pool of germs.” Then I walked away.

“So the one day I am not here Stef. You have a show down with a teacher and piss off the entire basketball team,” Andrew verified.

“There is more Andrew.”

“Then something happened at the St. Jago, Dinthill match.”

“Ok. That’s not so bad. At least it’s not on our school property.”

“Andrew don’t be so sure. So you know my neighbor.”

“Yes the guy Joey. He is into you. Well he made a play for me yesterday. He showed up after the game. Greeted the guys you know how you cave men do it. Fist bum, high fives, the works always congratulating yourselves. The guys seem to be impressed by him, the girls, they were curious. He knew some of them. They greeted him with kisses on the cheek. While all the time his attention was focused on me. He then walked over to where I stood and kissed me on the cheek. It set off a buzz. I settled his game by walking away. Then announcing my move from Charlemont. I made sure everyone knew that I was not somehow having a secret relations with this player.”

“He was not done with his game. He offered a bunch of us a ride. The end result was that he and I were left alone in his car. He took me to a place where people go parking. I called him on his crap. He explained how he knew about me. He even revealed why he wanted me so bad. He somehow thought I could change him. I could make him abandon his bad boy ways. He thought that Kirk left his bad boy ways behind to become a good man because of me. I set the record straight. So things are tense.”

“Andrew I am telling you this because. You will be hanging with Joey and the fellows on Sunday. Wounded pride and all may cause him to lash out. I want to make sure you are in the know about everything. I wanted you to know it was a one sided attraction. I did nothing to encourage him in anyway.”

“Ok, Stef. Is that all.”

“It’s all of it. Thanks for dropping me in the know how,” Andrew responded.

Andrew what about the basketball team? “Archer will retaliate, the guys think he a joker. Nothing much will come of it.”

“So are you ready for your student council meeting this afternoon,” Andrew asked. “Yes. I am,’ I replied.

“Stef, one piece of solid advice. Don’t piss off anyone in student government. Your life here at St. Catherine high will become your own personal version of hell if you do.”

“I got it,” I responded.

The lunch bell rang. “I have a test, Ms. Taylor, see you later.”

“I have the meeting,” I replied. He shouted,” I will be there when it ends.” I smiled, of course he would be. Andrew will probably have written apologies ready just in case I do piss off the heads of the school food chain. No. Seriously Andrew will be there because this was important to me and if it was important to me he would be there ing me.

I was distracted during my afternoon classes. The time es slowly, 2:15 pm finally. Mr. Mundle and Mrs. Clarke did roll call. Then proceeded to ask about our day. The was as usual. A recap of the subjects of the day, the topics and how well everyone understood what was being taught. Seven four was dismissed.

Mr. Mundle asked if I was ready for my meeting in the next half an hour. I assured him that I was. He gave me advice on what to expect. “Today everyone will be taken at face value. It’s important to identify the executive . Study their roles, while making sure they get to know you,” he informed me. “They will throw a random topic out there just to shock the new comers. Speak up, take a stand. Make sure you can defend your position on the topic. Leave an impression.”

I thought to myself, I always do. Let’s hope it’s the right impression. Carla and Andrew were waiting for me at the door. The three of us walked to the senior campus together. Andrew asking Carla.

“Please keep your friend here in check.”

“Andrew I promise I will behave.”

“Stef you better.”

We got to the meeting. Everyone was seated waiting for the executives. Ten minutes, later a tall medium built guy walked in, he was thick, not very attractive but the man oozed power. It was in his step, the way he stood, how at ease he seemed with himself. He was the student council president I knew it. The

entourage that followed him in were Dosia Hathaway, Vice president, Rose Lowe, secretary and Candice Aims treasurer. Rose introduced the president, “ladies and gentlemen of the student council I present to your president Patrick Headley.” The entire room stood and applauded him. I stood as well because when in Rome, you do what the Romans do. He stood at the make shift podium that was a desk. “Welcome ladies and gentlemen to the first meeting of this year’s student council club. This year we promise to do big things this year we will ensure our school remains one of the best high schools in Jamaica. Before we get into that, there are a few positions available on the executive council, our main objective is to fill those as soon as possible. The position are Junior public relations officer, this person will be our eyes, ears and mouth on the junior campus and senior public relations officer who will be responsible for making us the student council look good to the seniors while assuring our continued power over the decision making process.”

“The election to fill the two positions will be held next week. Now back to the business at hand. We need to address certain urgent issues first. The departure of our dear friend, great athlete, remarkable sportsman and all around good guy Andrew Dixion from our school.” Chatter began around the room. He continued, “as you know Andrew once sat on this board as a junior public relation officer. He was great at his job, he was loved. He is now leaving our awesome school to pursue a dream, an opportunity very few people get. He will be missed. Therefore, we need suggestions for a way to show our love and appreciation to Dixion.” Someone from the back shouted,” his girlfriend is here, she is one of us. We could ask her.” I looked around for Sheryl. I thought, oh great just what I need her bad mouthing me. Carla was thinking the same thing she glanced around too.

“Stef, this is trouble.” Our survey of the room revealed no Sheryl. Patrick liked the idea. “So where is she,” he asked. The girl again shouted,” right there.” Pointing to me. “I believe her name is Stephanie.” Patrick came over, “please stand, Stephanie.” I started to say I was not Andrew’s girlfriend, but no one heard over the applause. It stopped, Patrick said,” introduce yourself.” He also gave me a look over, like all boys, the result was the same: I approve. I did the introduction. “I am Stephanie Taylor, I am a junior. As for Andrew and I, we are

good friends. I agree with everything that was said here today about him. Yes. He should definitely know that he will be missed here at St. Catherine High. My friends and I were talking about a sending off party for him. Now I think we can do it in conjunction with the student council. It could be a school affair, it would be great, Andrew Dixion great.” The room began the applause again. To my relief they did not pursue the whole girlfriend issue. They loved the idea, Patrick loved the idea. Patrick whispered something to Dosia. I later found out from her that, his secret comment was,” she remains me of you.” Dosia Hathaway, was gorgeous, smart, independent, a fierce force. She was like the combination of five storms coming together to form the perfect instrument for getting things done. For her and I to have anything in common was a huge compliment.

Patrick then instructed Rose to take the following notes. “Planning for a sending off party to be held in Dixion’s honor next Friday in the auditorium.” She scanned through what looked like the auditorium schedule. She said,” great the date is good.” He continues,” the planning committee will be led by Dosia Hathaway and Stephanie Taylor, to assist them Rose Lowe. The budget will come from our purse in the sum of what’s our surplus?” Rose answered, “thirty thousand. Fifteen thousand will be the budget for the event.” Invites list to be on my desk by tomorrow evening. It will be perused and approved by Monday. Is that it ladies?” or did I forget something?” Dosia shook her head no, I said,” no.”

Patrick Headily was precise, detail oriented, fierce, powerful. “Our next matter is the Junior History department is having a field day in October. They’re asking for our help to babysit. Rose has the date if you are a sixth former lower or upper with no class on that date book your services to the department. We rub their backs they rub ours. And we know what happy departments means for the council.” Votes and contribution,” the executives answered. “There we are,” Patrick lamented,” and in the land of school government the two are gold.”

“Any other business Ms. Lowe?” that’s it sir.” Tremendous first meeting people. I hereby call for the meeting to come to adjournment.” Aims second.” The executives left. The congratulated me on the idea of a party. Carla was

excited, “see you behaved. Now things are great. I am glad you think so. How about you tell Andrew about this party in his honor. I will watch while he strangles you. Andrew will be fine,” Carla said.

“Why is Andrew going to be fine?” was the question that came from the door. I handed him my bag pack. “So Ms. Taylor you were about to tell me what you got me into.”

“Why I am always the one you blame.” I gave him my most innocent eyes. He laughed,” the only thing innocent about you has nothing to do with those eyes.” I frowned now he was talking about my virginity.

“So tell me already.” I gave him a minute by minute breakdown of the meeting. He was not ecstatic about the party idea. He was grateful that I did not take off those girls head when she implied I was his girlfriend. He even volunteered to give me a list of invitees in the morning.

Andre came all the way from St. Jago to wait for Carla. He suggested that the four of us go get dinner at the mall. We were happy to. Indian food, Carla shouted. The guys agreed. The four of us ordered. A minute into waiting, Andrew said, “Stef let’s take a walk.” He stood up, I followed. He was walking to the parking lot. The one to the back of the mall. It was empty on school days, secluded private. I thought why are we going there. He turned to me then, grabbed my hand. Seconds later he stopped, pulled me to a stop.

“Andrew,” I was about to ask why are we here. He pulled me so I was standing right in front of him. Then like he done twice before, he lowered his lips to mine. We stood there kissing for a while. Without even noticing when we got there Andrew and I were standing in a corner his back against two columns. My body was pressed up tightly against his. There was no room for air. So when he

became aroused. I felt his manhood how hard he was getting. He pulled away. I was shocked never had I ever evoked such a primal need from him. I wondered how long he had been having these urges. He once told me that he thought about me naked. I had just made light of it then. I think now that’s what I always did where Andrew was concerned. I always made light of his feeling, his needs and how he thought of me.

It was me who broke the silence. “Andrew, I felt.”

“I know what you felt Stef.”

“Andrew I am attracted to you, I like kissing you. I like you. But my virginity, is not something I am ready to let go. Andrew, you are leaving. I will probably never see you again after next weekend. My virginity will not be a prize you take with you.”

“Stef, I know that. But Stef, that does not stop me from wanting you. You have no idea how much I want you.” His eyes were dancing with the soothing light of sunset. I was the one who stood on tip toes making up the distance of 2 inches he had over me. I kissed him like it was the most natural thing in the world. He stayed where he was for like a second making me work for it for a change. A second later it was not working for him he needed me closer. Now it was my back against the wall, his lips that were hungrily seeking mine. And his hands it was like he was trying to touch me everywhere. I held on to his ass pulling him closer. Andrew’s body was hard, he was built to be an athlete every plain was defined. His mouth left my mouth, he used his tongue on the delicate spot behind my ears and down my neck. Now this was torture. He held me at the waist with one hand while the other opened two bottoms at the top of my blouse. He held up his head from my neck for a mere second to take in the cleavage he was now revealing. “Your skin,” was all that escaped before his lips went to my exposed skin. Soon one breast was freed from my bra, he explored. He sucked, he nibbled, he kissed then he placed it back into my bra. He did the same to the

other. I was nibbling at his neck. When a guard came around the corner. He shone his flash light on us. Andrew covered me with his body. The guard said, “kids this not the place for that.” Andrew answered,” yes sir, we are leaving.” The guard left I pulled myself together. I looked at him. He stared back at me. My bra was covering my nipple but my cleavage was still exposed. He ran his finger over it.

“You have an icky,” he whispered it. I repeated what he said.” I have an icky.” He smiled right there. His eyes were dancing again. I buttoned my blouse. “Now it’s gone. Stef, how am I going to sleep tonight knowing that you have a love bite there? “He pointed again. “Don’t think about it,” was my reply.

“And tomorrow at school.”

“Do what you want,” I replied. He laughed,” I think you want to take that back Ms. Taylor.”

“I do, we behave at school.” We both laughed. “Andrew are you ok.”

“Yes, “he grabbed my hand, we held hands on the way back to the table. Our food was there. Carla and Andre barely noticed us they were too busy sucking face. Andre finally glanced at us,” where were you two.”

“Your food must be cold,” Andre commented. Andrew pulled me on to his lap.” I am not hungry, not anymore.” Then he moved my hair away from my neck. Then he kissed me there.

“I never get to see it. And when you do that thing you do at the fountain. Where you hold back your hair trying to drown your days trouble. It drives me crazy and he kissed me there again.”

Carla saw that, I know she was making a mental note to terrorize me with it. I made eye to eye with her and smiled. Andrew took a bite of his roti. Then threw the tray with its contents in the garbage.

Carla and Andre finally stopped kissing. “It’s getting late,” I said. “We are going to Linstead Andrew lives here in Spanish Town let’s go.” I stood up. Andrew stood up. “You can always come home with me.”

Carla laughed,” I bet you would like that Mr. Dixion.” He shook his head, his eyes had mischief in them. “You have no idea how much,” Andrew replied.

Andre laughed, “brother keep on dreaming. Keep hope alive for both of us.” They high five each other. Men bonding against the common torture of virgins. It was liberating, it was fascinating to see the power we had over them.

Andrew accompanied us to the taxi stand. Minutes later, Sledge drove up and stopped right at my feet. Andre and Andrew said goodnight the way barbarians do, slapping each other on the back, doing that half hug thing. Men they amused me the way they greeted each other, the way they said goodbye it was so primitive it was borderline funny. Then Andre did the same with Sledge,” what up man?”

“What you guys doing in Spanish town so late?” Sledge asked. “Long story,” Andre responded. In the meantime Andrew bent down at the door and kissed me

through the open window. Sledge gave me a who is this guy kissing you look. Sledge was one of the cab drivers crushing on me or one of my girls. I laughed again men were truly amusing. I felt like Andrew was marking turf. He saw how Sledge looked at me when he stopped the car right at my feet. The look on Sledge face was unbelievable, who was he to have any questions about my personal life. The car was packed with engers. I sat in the corner behind the front enger seat to my left Carla then Andre. Next to Andre was a woman we did not know or care to know. In the enger seat next to Sledge was another stranger.

The first thing Sledge did when he got into the car was adjust his rear inside mirror. It was focused on me. I smiled, Carla laughed and nudged me in the side. I said to her,” it’s not funny.”

“It kind of is,” was her reply. “All these men, you better choose.”

“I am not choosing anyone,” was my reply.” I am not in the market for a boyfriend.”

Andre laughed, “she just going to make them work hard for it.” I gave him the evil eye. “To make them work for what Andre. What do you suppose all these men want from me?”

“Stef, you know and I know.”

“They’re all working for the nooky.”

“Oh, so what’s between my legs is a prize,” I asked. “You know when I’ll be ready to give it up Andre. When boys, men the whole male spicy stop seeing it as a prize. And from the looks of things that time is circling around next never.”

Andre turned to Carla,” is that how you’re seeing things?”

“Leave me out of your conversation.”

“You and Stef have been friends forever. I have no sides, let’s just get home.”

I am not sure about how much the other engers heard. I did not care. Sledge was still flirting with me through the rear view mirror. I had flirted back sometimes but tonight I was mystified by the amount of men competing for my attention. So I thought about it. At my age, I have flirted with many guys, been attracted to many more. I imagined what if I were to have sex with all the boys that gave me that tinkle down where my lady resided. I would have had a long list of men that I had bedded. It was unimaginable. I agreed with the cliché. Sex at our age was a horrible mistake. Our minds, our hormones, our lives were just too fickle to grasp the magnitude of a sexual relationship. And as long has that remained true my legs were staying closed.

Carla got to her stop first. She kissed Andre goodnight. “Later Stef. Later Cece.” Cece was my nick name for Carla. Andre and I rode in silence with the other engers. We got out of Sledge car paid him. See you tomorrow Indian, he called out. My thought was whatever.

I was all talked out. Or so I thought before Andre said to me, “so what are you doing to Andrew.”

“You play with that guy like he is your toy.”

“Andre, Andrew is a big boy and when he can’t deal with what I am dishing he is free to walk away. That’s the difference between you and I Andre. You tell the girls that they mean something to you. You make them think they’re the center of your world. Then once you experience their center, it’s the end.”

“Listen to me Andre you and I have been friends forever, but if you pull that crap with Carla, I will destroy you. I brought Carla into this world of ours, the attention the spotlight the popularity. You and I Andre know how it works. She was and still is innocent to it all.”

“I like Carla, Stef. I am trying to be good for her. I can’t promise that we’re going to be together forever. I am trying the whole relationship thing. And I choose her to do it with because she is your friend Stef. We both know you look out for your friends. So that will force me to keep my head straight where she is concerned. The gang and I love you Stef. But more importantly we respect you and your girls completely.” He grabbed me and planted a friendly kiss on my cheek. Get away from me, don’t put those lips on me. I don’t know where they have been today. We both laughed because I did know. They were all over my girl.

I got home, took off my uniform and went straight for the shower. I wanted to shower and dress before my mom got home. The icky on my breast was turning from blood red to purple. I smiled at how it got there. I really liked the guy that placed it there. Andrew Dixion, he did everything completely, he kissed fiercely, he protected fiercely, he was a fierce friend, sportsman and student. I had never gotten an icky before. He gave me my first. The realization of that made me giggle like a girl. It was a moment in time, which as long survived the test of time and beyond.

I was half dressed, when the phone rang. Leon called from his room. “Stef, phone.”

I answered,” hello.” Andrew was on the other line. “I was just thinking about you,” I told him.

“Ms. Taylor, what were you thinking?”

“I was just in the shower. “He moaned at those words.

“And!” I said louder than I needed to. I wanted his mind to return from whatever adventure it had just taken. “And I realized that this icky is my first.”

“Really?” was his reply.

‘Yes, “I responded. “I rather like the idea that you were the guy who placed it there.”

“Stef, you have no idea how much I loved every second leading up to that mark.” We were both lost in our own thoughts of the events leading up to the love bite.

“Hey it’s late and I have to pack and do homework,” I informed him.

“I also have home work,” he replied. “Goodnight Ms. Taylor.”

“Goodnight Andrew.”

I did my homework and some packing before mommy came home. She stuck her head in my room. I was already in bed. “How was your meeting?”

“It was great.” I told her about Patrick, the gorgeous Dosia. The fact that they were sharp, intelligent and fierce. In my to my mother I compared them to lawyers in the series LA Law. After that she went to my brother’s room they chatted. I was dosing off, I was exhausted.

Friday morning. I was about to take a shower. Mom strolled into my room with a shopping bag. It was from a jeans store on fifth Ave in Kingston. “Something for your party tonight.” I was surprised. “Mom it’s just down the street. Labeach house, we hang there all the time.”

“I know but I also know that moving is not easy. You and your brother have both gotten so comfortable with the idea of having your friends just down the street or next door.”

“We are older now mom change is not so difficult.” I took out the jeans. Guess, I love Guess jeans. Their cut was right for my figure. They fit like a second skin. Giving my ass a nice lift, making my waist look even smaller, with a sexy arch of my back. The blouse was red, one tiny strap and a black leather jacket I always wanted. The answer was always no. When you stop leaving your clothes

everywhere, your grandparent’s house, your uncle’s house, your friend’s house then we’ll see. The forgetting of stuff all over had not stopped. I was just happy to finally get the jacket. Also in the bag was an outfit, I recognized it was a pair of white shorts, a sleeveless t. shirt that sported the West Indian logo. A fashionable sun hat the maroon color of the team, a white Nike sneakers with team logo and sunglasses. I would be decked out for my date at Sabina Park. I ran over gave her a huge hug.

“It not worth going to Sabina if you not dressed in team fashion, “mom said. “Someone might miss take you my little Indian brat for one of the Indians come to cheer for the Indian team.”

“Mom that’s not funny.”

“Get dress for school or you’re going to be late,” she left my room laughing.

I dressed in record time. I had an apple in my hand when boarding Elam. It fell to the floor. Mark said, “Stef, I have sugar cane.”

“Sugar cane for breakfast.”

“The breakfast of champions,” he announced. I took one piece. The gang was excited about the party. Labeach father was away as per usual so it would be unsupervised madness. His helper and garden are the bartenders. We would have the fun and they would do the cleaning. It was a good deal. He paid them extra. The Labeaches had money like that. The talk to Spanish Town centered on my party and who would be in attendance.

We got to school 8:15 roll call. Mr. Mundle came around to my desk.” How was your meeting?”

“It went very well sir. In fact it was about Andrew Dixion.”

I told Mr. Mundle about the student council plan for a party honoring Dixion’s sportsmanship. He also thought it was a wonderful idea. “I hope I am invited Ms. Taylor.”

“I am sure you are sir. Speaking of invite he should have that list for me. Please may I go get it before we head to the senior assembly area?”

“Sure, make it snappy,” Mr. Mundle replied. Friday morning was the General assembly; senior campus and junior campus came together for devotion, announcements, school itinerary and anything else our principal Mrs. Brown wanted to talk about. Mrs. Brown Principal of St. Catherine was a harden catholic, she believed in spirituality and excellence. She loved St. Catherine High and its historic foundation built on catechism. I respected her, the students respected her and the few that didn’t feared her enough to respect her. Discipline was never a problem at St. Catherine High. Our uniform represented a school renowned and respected throughout the island. Outstanding civilians, lawyers, doctors, athletes were products of St. Catherine High.

I ran to Andrew’s class his form teacher Ms. Gordon was inside. She taught me history and I was among her favorites. I poked my head inside. “How can we help you Ms. Taylor?” she called from her desk. The entire class turned around to look at me. Sheryl still looked at me with poison in her eyes. Everyone else in Andrew’s class had open smiles. “Good morning, Ms. Gordon, do you mind if I

collect something from Andrew?”

“No, Mr. Dixion Ms. Taylor is here to see you.” He came out with the list. He held it above my head. “Good morning Ms. Taylor. What do I get for this?”

“Andrew no time to play. Mr. Mundle said snappy and if my class leaves for assembly without me. I will be looking at detention for a month.”

“Ok, beautiful you can have it. But any changes or addition I must approve; agreed?”

“Agreed,” I replied. It was a few pages. The auditorium seats two hundred people comfortably. I ran back to class. Mrs. Clark was going over the week. She was talking about the fact that Ms. Walker was not happy with the girls in our home room. She stared in my direction. I went to my seat. I had a feeling that this was why Mr. Mundle wanted me to be snappy. The complaint was perhaps mainly about me. Mrs. Clarke continued her lecture. “I do not want to hear any more complaints in regards to you girls. Do you all understand me?”

“Yes Mrs. Clarke,” was the response.

“Ok then, form your lines. Time for general assembly.” I took the list with me. I was curious of who the invitees would be. I also had to hand it over to Dosia at the end of general assembly. We got to Gen A (general assembly) we were one of a few classes just arriving. I think perfect, for one we will not be up in front. Two there were trees to the back, nice shade from the morning sun and a cool island breeze. Three I could peruse the list without worrying about someone caring what I was doing.

The list started with a section for Honored guests. His mother Mrs. Lillian Dixion, his father Dr. Ainsley Dixion. Mrs. Brown our principal, Mrs. Mills our Junior principal, Mr. Shorts the coach, Mr. Snooks assistant coach, Mr. Grant the head of the Caribbean Junior Cricket Association, Ms. Gordon, the executives of the student council, Stef, Huntley. I stared at my name, where it was and wondered what that meant. I am going to be there. I know that but not in a special capacity. I was going to cross it out. Then I ed him saying no changes without my approval agreed. I wanted to strangle him at that moment.

The list continued with his twenty class mates. He excluded Sheryl. I added her name. He would regret her not being there. I know he was trying to protect me. But I did not need his protection. Next on the list were names of athletes here at St. Catherine High. Ten basketball players, 16 rugby players, 20 footballers, 15 netballers, 25 track and fielders, 10 girl basketball players, 12 guys from the cricket team, the girls Shelly, Tanana, Sheree, Bridget, Georgia, Karen and Carla.

Guys he considered worthy competition. Andre Sands St. Jago, Ryan Labeach St. Jago, Mark Lablanc, St. Jago

Toby Small Jamaica college, Jasper Gold Jamaica college,

Fitz Smith Kingston College, Ryan Fields, Kingston College

David Panton, Calabar, Kenny Moody Calabar, Dwight Green Calabar,

Don Sharp, St. Elizabeth College, Matthew Hew, St. Elizabeth College, Philip

West St. Elizabeth College

Mr. Hung, coach at St. Elizabeth College

Roy Handy Wolmers boy

Winston Chew Clarendon College, Henry price, Clarendon College,

The superficial, Lauren, Kelly, Lori and Tameka

Favorite teachers: Mr. Neal Geography, Mr. Jackson Geography, Mr. McCloud Religious Education, Mrs. McCloud English Literature, Mr. Mundle music, Mrs. Clarke, Mrs. Speed English language.

My attention shifted back to General Assembly. Mrs. Brown was making school announcements. For news in Sports. It gives me great pleasure to inform St. Catherine High that your own Andrew Dixion has been called up to the Caribbean Junior Cricket Team. The school imploded with applause. Students shouted” Dixion! Dixion! Dixion!”

“Would Andrew please me up here?” He did, I know he was hating this moment. But, Andrew Dixion would not cower from something just because it made him uncomfortable.

He ed Mrs. Brown at the podium. He thanked her, gave her a hug. The

students stopped shouting so they could better hear what he wanted to say. “Hello, St. Catherine High. For those who don’t know me I am Andrew Dixion, third year student. Decade long cricketer, my father handed me a cricket bat at five. I have been swinging it ever since, I also play ruby here at school. My love, my ion has always been cricket. It has been my dream to be a part of our remarkable West Indian team. This call to the Caribbean Junior’s brings me one step closer. Thanks for the love. There is so much I will miss here at St. Catherine High. There are people who have filled my experience here with so much. No matter where I go I am taking it all with me in my memories and in my heart. Thanks again,” he concluded.

The school population imploded again. Shouts of,” we love you Dixion, we’ll miss you Andrew,” went on and on. It took Mrs. Brown minutes to get the assembly under control and when she did she decided this was an excellent note to end on.

I picked up my bag pack. Glanced around for Mr. Mundle and Mrs. Clarke. I could not see them so that meant they could not see me. I left my classmates. I went to go find Andrew. I knew that it was all weighing down on him now. The reality of his decision, the burden of leaving a school he loved. In a few days he was no longer just a student and high school sportsman. He was going to be a professional cricketer at 15. He was leaving behind friends, family, a school over flowing with people that ed him. For a place where he barely knew his teammates, teammates who would relish his failures. His failure of any kind would mean success for them. It was the world of competitive sports. I found him sitting behind the shadows of leather trees. In the spot he went to think before games, to think after games. To as, he once told me be alone with his thoughts, behind the hard rubbery bark of the leather tree. “These trees remind me I need to be tough,” he had told me.” Rubbery is also flexible, so in an effort to be tough I am also reminded to be adaptive.”

I knew I would find him there, he needed to be both tough and adaptive for what he was about to face. He heard me coming, yet his head remained hung. I sat

beside him. I came to his place it was up to him to invite me in. I glanced around, I got why he liked it here. I bet someone planted these trees and forgot that they were there. The closest building to them was the automotive building. The building was huge. It also had a private corridor with its own benches. Why go any further when comfort was right there? Andrew did and he discovered his haven.

He was staring up at me now. Eyes still damp, from the tears he had obviously shed. “Stef, I feel like I am giving up so much for so little.”

“Andrew you and I both know that’s not true. You love the game. Sometimes when you are playing. I think you are the game.”

“You know when we were kissing at the mall. When you were pressed so close to me. I felt the distinguished plains of your body. It was like you were built to play the game of cricket.” I took his hand in my hand. “This is the hand of a bats man,” I said. “With ordinary people the thumb leads the hand. Not yours, your pointer leads your hand. As it does when you’re batting. Your shoulder, only the greats have this symmetry. James Adams, who by the way the first day I saw you. You reminded me of him. Brian Lara, Sachin Tenduckar, Sir Garfield, Viv Richards. And I could go on and on. Andrew I know you are giving up a lot here. And there are people here who certainly don’t want to let you go. But those people would never stand in the way of greatness. In fact I would think they would be thrill to have shared it with you.”

“Stef, I know everyone thinks you broke Sheryl and me up. To some degree that’s true. What everyone don’t know is that the break up was coming. It was inevitable. She like most girls hated cricket. She has no idea of who James Adams is or Brian Lara. You Stef could probable list every West Indian Batsman from 1981 to now. We share a common love of the game. Stef you are one out of a few people who know how much this game means to me. It’s been my life.”

“I know Andrew. “We sat there together, each of us in our own thoughts. The love that brought us together was also the thing separating us. I was still holding his hand. He gave my hand a gentle squeeze. “Let’s get back to our classes. Neither one of us can afford detention right now.” We stood up and left his haven to face the day together.

I showed up seconds after Ms. Gordon entered the classroom. Good morning seven four. Good morning Ms. Gordon. I sat down. She began roll call. Georgia whispered,” where did you go after Gen A.” I ignored the question. “Did anyone miss me say Mr. Mundle or Mrs. Clarke?”

“I don’t think so they left before Andrew’s speech. They both have senior classes today. Their day will be spent on the senior campus.”

Dosia Hathaway walked into my history class. My guess is she was here for the list. She requested Ms. Gordon’s permission to speak to me. We went outside.” I have the list. However, I want to bring it to you after lunch,” I told her. “There is something I have to discuss with Andrew.”

“I also have an idea for entertainment.” Dosia seemed annoyed. I proceeded,” Andrew speaks highly of some players on his list. Teachers who for some reason or another stand out in his three years here at St. Catherine High. I was thinking that I would do video testimonials from those people play it at the celebration, so he may have an idea of what he means to the people who obviously means so much to him. Then give it to him for keep sake, so he will always St. Catherine high.”

“The choir has agreed to sing the school song. The coach is providing footage of

Andrew early days at St. Catherine high. A few friends will be making personal tributes.”

“You have some great ideas,” Dosia commented. “I will be expecting the list after lunch. Please also write down the people making tributes.”

“I will,” I answered.

“Dosia I will need help with the videos,” I requested. “Not to worry the school has a private contractor that deals with that stuff. I will arrange it. By Monday we will have footage to choose from. I will be sending out the invites this weekend,” she informed me. “Monday we have the first meeting with Patrick for updates, to finalize plans and do a run through of the event.”

“Ok, sure,” I answered.

I reed my History class. The lunch bell rang. I was not looking forward to my conversation with Andrew. Sheree and Shelly were excited about spending the weekend in Linstead. The other girls were jealous. I grabbed lunch in silence. The chatter, the talk of party and the weekend. It was starting to annoy me. I grabbed chips and water. The girls were having pizza that took them a minute. I used the minute to escape. I was the first to arrive at the benches.

Huntley showed up minutes later. There was no Andrew or Paul in tow.

“What’s up?” I asked.

“Oh, the guys will be here in a minute,” he responded. “The class is finishing a quiz.”

“So how come you’re here, I asked”

“I finished early; I knew it was coming.”

“How did you know Huntley?”

“Kelly told me she heard Mr. Daily talking about it. I could not find Andrew after General Assemble to warn him and Paul well he just need lots of extra time.”

“Where are the girls?” Huntley asked. “They will be here shortly,” I answered. “They’re having pizza.” “Huntley Andrew gave me his invitation list for his sending off party/celebration.”

“Your entire class is on it except.”

Huntley said it,” Sheryl.”

“Yes,” I replied. “He left her out Huntley I don’t think it’s fair, I don’t want him to regret her not being there.”

Huntley took the list I handed him. He glanced at it. “I am an honored guest,” Huntley asked.

“Yes,” I replied. “You’re his best friend, you have been boys so long I think you are more brothers at this stage than you are friends.”

“I guess I knew that but honored,” Huntley repeated.

“Stef, you’re there too in the section for honored guest,” Huntley commented. “Yes that was the other thing,” I replied. “There is going to be a program for this event. Every name there people will understand why Andrew honors them.”

“But me; how did I get there.” Huntley had no answers for me.

“You wrote Sheryl’s name there Stef,” he asked with skepticism in his voce.” I did,” I answered. “This is a tough one, Stef I am going to stay out of it,” he stated finally.

“Thanks, you coward.”

“Good luck, here he comes.” Huntley threw the list at me. “Jerk,” I mumbled under my breath. Andrew sat right beside me. “Chips for lunch,” he asked. “Not really hungry,” I replied. He had pizza, apple and water on his tray. He seemed sad and distracted.

I know this morning was hard. I still needed to confront him about the list. My appetite was completely gone now. I threw the chips to Huntley, chips scavenger. “Thanks, Stef.”

“So what are you going to eat?” Andrew asked.” I will eat later.”

“Do you want to share my pizza?” Andrew asked. “No thanks; I feel sick,” I remarked.

“Coward,” Huntley sneezed the word. I shouted, “jerk” back at him.

Andrew stared at both of us, “what up Stef?” The gang, was looking to me for an answer.

Andrew will you please take a walk with me. The girls looked at Huntley. “What’s wrong?”

“What’s up with them?” He stared after Andrew and I. “They will work it out, they always do,” Huntley answered.

I felt the need to kiss him before the inevitable confrontation. We walked in silence for a minute. He turned to me.” Stef, what’s up?” I held up the list.

“Andrew, I can’t be where you placed me on this list; I am.”

“I know where on the list you are, I wrote it . Then you know there will be questions. What questions Stephanie? Question like are you my girlfriend or not. Why is it you’re among my honored guests?”

“Yes, Andrew those questions.”

“Stef, I personally don’t care who questions what or what questions arise. The only person hiding here is you. “He walked away, I ran, skipped and hop to catch up with him.

“Stef you are still not getting it. I am beside myself in trying to figure out. Why you are not getting it Stef. Now I know it’s not that you are not getting it. It’s the fact that you don’t want to deal with it,” he yelled

“I can kiss you, just not at school,” he said with mock in his voice. “Our friends can only see us as friends. The world would end if they knew. I love kissing you. You are monopolizing my every thought, Stef. I get so weak in my knees sometimes when you look at me, I am scared it’s going to cripple me. My heart explodes when we talk cricket. We are so much more than friends. Stef, why should anyone except me care where your name is on that list? Stef you are important to me. And if only for one day I would like to share that fact with our world. I am tired of hiding behind the ugliness of how we broke people’s heart to get here. Should we have sacrificed our own to save theirs?”

“I don’t know Andrew.”

“I am also tired of hiding.” I did what I had wanted to do before the argument started. I stood in front him. I tip toed to his height, and kissed him. His eyes were dancing when he lowered his mouth to mine. We stood there kissing for a long time. Because we knew it took us a long time to get here. So we savored it.

I broke the kiss. “There is one more thing, Andrew.”

“After that, Ms. Taylor, anything.”

“Sheryl her name goes on the list. I am not hiding from her. And you are not leaving her out. She was there Andrew. Almost three years. She was there. I think it’s only fair that she be included in your celebrations.”

“Stef, she still blames you.”

“She needs to blame me its fine. I can deal with the blame, I don’t want you to have to deal with regret.”

I planted a quick kiss on his cheek.” I’ll see you later.” He caught hold of my hand.” Where are you going?”” To deliver this,” I held up the list. He pulled me back into him. Lowered his lips to mine and we took our time in an intimate lip lock.

Minutes, later list in hand I delivered it to Dosia. She glanced over it.” You’re not his girlfriend.”

“Does it matter?” was my response. “See you on Monday.” I left her there, staring at the list.

I got back to the junior campus just in time for the bell. English literature with Mrs. McCloub. I loved literature. Mrs. McCloud was a great teacher. She would always say don’t just read the story become a part of it live it. I had always sought the escape which books offered. I still do.

Roll call the end of a long week. The start of what promises to be a great weekend at hand. The plan was for us girls to get dress at Karen’s house. Andre would pick us up and take us to Labeaches house. Now the girls and I were waiting for Huntley and Paul.

They were taking the bus to Linstead with us. Andre was going to get a car at his house. Huntley and Paul would then go to Labeaches house to pick up a car there. The guys would then drop us off at Karen’s. Andre had to go run errands for the party and see about last minute preparations.

Andre and the guys always complained about being our chauffeurs. The girls and I were too young to drive legally. The guys of the gang had to take us where ever we wanted to go and this weekend was no different. The girls knew it was a crappy arrangement but there was no way around it. Karen and Sheree could drive, just not legally. I was never interested to learn. I preferred to be driven around which gave me the benefit of relaxing and clearing my head with the wind blowing in my face.

Andrew, Huntley and Paul came into the class. “Are we all set,” Andrew asked. “We are all set,” I answered. “Ok ladies lets go party,” Huntley shouted.

Huntley grabbed my hand. “Dixion don’t worry I will take good care of your girl all night long.” He let go my hand, ran away before Andrew could catch up with him. We said,” Moron” in unison.

Andrew came back to my side. Threw his arms around my shoulders.” I am going to miss the fun,” he said sadly.

“We’re going to have our own fun bright and early Saturday morning,” I replied. “You should see the outfit my mom got for me to wear to Sabina Park it’s kind of great.”

“I can’t wait,” he replied. “Will I hear from you tonight?”

“I doubt it. The guys party hardy. I will leave at twelve. They will protest, then I will sneak away. By the time I make it home it will be 1 am. Too late to call you babe.”

“Are you coming with us to the bus depot?” I asked.

“Yes,” he answered. “If I can’t be at the party. I might as well see you all off.”

The eight of us packed into a single cab. Andrew and I in front. Huntley sat with Sheree in his lap. Paul with Karen in his lap, Shelly and Carla on the seat next to them. It was tight, but only five minutes to the bus depot. We got out Elam was there, the St. Jago guys were on board. Andre waited outside for us. He grabbed

the girl’s bags, kissed Carla and threw the bags on board. Andrew kissed me quickly, be safe. He then shouted have fun gang. Then he left we boarded Elam for the trip to Linstead. I introduced Huntley, Paul, Shelly and Sheree to Mr. Murray. Huntley inquired if he could drive. Mr. Murray said, “sure, I’ll just go have fun in the back with the gang.” Huntley changed his mind. Mr. Murray laughed,” that’s what I thought.”

Andre had people from St. Jago on board we did not know. He introduced three girls. Their names were Nadine, Ryan and Michelle. Then he proceeded to introduce Tameka and Kerry. He stated,” and these two ladies are two of Stef’s oldest and dearest friends Tameka and Kerry.” I hugged them. He had been right. I felt a twinge of sadness. Tameka, Kerry and I barely hung out anymore. We left primary school for different High schools. Somewhere along the way we sought out new things forgetting about the old. Andre continued with the introductions. I think you all know the boys. Labeach, Mark and I, Andre. The gang laughed. I thanked him for being such a great host. He bowed in true Andre style. “Happy to be at your services madam,” he replied. “Well it’s my turn. My gang here from St. Catherine High. The girls are Sheree, Shelly, Carla, Karen and I Stephanie. These two handsome young men are Kevin Huntley and Paul Ainsworth.”

The boys greeted each other in real boy’s fashion. Slapping each other on the back. And doing the shoulder to shoulder bump. The girls hugged and kissed each other on the cheek.

I walked over to Tameka and Kerry. “Where are you girls getting ready for the party?”

“At Labeaches,” they answered. “Really with the barbarians,” I replied. “No we all going to Karen’s house,” I stated. “Ok that’s cool,” Tameka and Kerry agreed. I went over to Nadine, Ryan and Michelle. “Are you girls planning on getting dressed at Labeaches?” They were, I said,” no you’ll us girls at Karen’s

house.” They also agreed with the plan to get dress at Karen’s house.

“Are you ladies planning on spending the entire weekend in Linstead?”

“Yes,” they answered. “We are staying at Labeaches until Sunday evening.” The girls and I shouted, “good luck with that.” Nadine asked, “seem like you girls know something we don’t.”

I began,” I don’t know how much you know about the guys. But Tameka, Kerry and I have known Labeach and Andre for a while now. We basically spent our teen years together, families are friends so we are close. When we go partying. They get pretty drunk and pathetic. In fact we are no longer girls to them we are like their sisters. We end up taking care of them.”

Michelle said,” I like Labeach.”

“Well this is what you do. After the first three drink go up to the bartender who is also Labeaches maid and gardener. Tell them soda over rum. They will know what it means. Chances are girl you will have a boy toy for the night.”

Nadine asked,” any advice on Mark?” Carla, Karen and I exchanged glances. I asked, “Nadine are you sure you want to go there with Mr. Gorgeous.”

“He may seem quiet but that there is a quiet storm. He changes girls as often as he changes his underwear. We looked over at him.” The girls sighed.” He is gorgeous. The truth was we have all gone there in our heads with him. Mark was

fine. He barely drinks, allowing him to always be in complete control. We know this from just attending a few events with him. However, he plays the field the entire night. Doing what he calls making sure the ladies are happy.”

Ryan said,” what about your guy Kevin Huntley? We’ve never partied with Huntley. I am actually curious as to how much trouble that moron can get into.” The girls stared at me,” why do you call him a moron?” Sheree answered, “he is just a real goof ball.” I noticed something for the first time. Sheree was crushing on Huntley. I don’t know if the other girls noticed. I did; this was very interesting.

“Huntley is more interested in nailing girls than having a relationship,” I said. “So if you’re looking for something casual he is your guy.” I said that as a warning to Sheree. “He is fair game ladies. This here ladies is just the tip of the iceberg. Ladies there will be some fine men at this party. All of which are fair game except Andre.” Ryan said,” we know,” she turned to Carla. “Carla right, Andre’s Carla. You have had Jago’s long standing bad boy on lock down. It is a pleasure to meet you girl.” We all laughed.

It got the boys attention.” Hey no girl talk over there.” The girls split and took their seats. It gave Sheree a chance to look out at the gorge. She was so excited. Huntley sat beside her.” It’s your first time in the gorge.”

“Yes,” she replied.” I was born in Cayman .” Huntley said,” that’s right.”

“What made your parents send you to Jamaica for school?”

“Jamaican schools have an excellent reputation worldwide. My parents wanted to give me the very best.”

The ride to Linstead was filled with party talk and party plans. We exited the bus at the Linstead bus depot. Outside the Dinthill crew was waiting. The guys grab the bags. I got off first. I hugged Lawn.” What’s up?” he asked. “Ready for your party?”

“As ready as I can be for one of our parties,” I answered. He laughed, “Stef, we are older, more mature.” “Really,” I asked arching my eye brows. He laughed, “maybe not.”

“So how much of the Dinthill posse showing up for this thing,” I inquired. He pointed to Ranny, who had a half Indian girl hanging onto him. I guess she was marking her territory. Althon, as usual was focused on me. Lawn said,” its creepy.”

“That guy after all this time can’t give up.”

“He’s my friend and he has been a part of the gang a long time Stef. But I think its creepy how after years he is still focused on you.”

“You know what’s even more ridiculous?” Lawn asked. “He has girls from every school in this island throwing the nooky at him. Every school we go to play ball. He is the only one of us to get some nooky. They love his light skin ass.”

“You are not going to like this,” Lawn commented. “What?” I asked. “Tracey Mighty and her sisters coming tonight,” Lawn answered.” They promise to behave, we needed more girls to even the ratio of men and women for this party. We did not want it to become a sausage fest,” Lawn ended.

I laughed, “whatever those girls not even on my radar.”

“You Nan and her crew from Primary. They’re coming too,” I told him.” A party with my enemies and friends, “I commented.” I guess we will see how grown up we can be,” I joked.

“They will behave, Stef,” Lawn tried to assure me. “If they don’t we throw them out on their asses. You know how we roll Charlemont crew protect their own.”

“I know,” I said. “I am not Charlemont crew anymore ,” I responded.

“You my gorgeous Indian friend will always be a part of the crew,” Lawn hugged me.

The gang had exited the bus and were now standing around chatting and laughing. Lawn and I went stood in the midst and shouted,” let’s head to Charlemont.” The crew shouted,” hell, yes.” The guys started to bump shoulders, greeting each other in true barbarian style. When they were done. I made the introductions. After I did Ryan walked over to me. “I change my mind. I want him,” she said pointing to Althon. I smiled,” like I said girl fair game.”

Lawn asked the obvious. “How are we getting to Charlemont?” I laughed,” a crew of smart high school students and nobody thought about transportation to Charlemont. Congrats Einstein’s we stranded in Linstead. We should just throw the party here and invite the masses.”

I went back to the bus. Daddy Murray,” I know you have to get back to Spanish Town. Do you think you could be a little late this evening?”

“What you need, Stef?”

“The crew and I are going to Charlemont. We have no ride.”

“Alright you guys have five minutes to load up,” Mr. Murray said. We boarded the bus in two. I gave him a big hug. “Thanks dad.” It took Elam five minutes to drop us in Charlemont.

Andre went to his house for a car. Labeach gave the keys to his brand new F150 to Huntley. Huntley asked,” if you giving me the F150.”

“What you rolling in tonight?” The girls and I shouted. “The Benz.’ He opened the garage door to a red convertible Mercedes Benz. My favorite color he toss me the keys. “I know you love that car,” Labeach commented. “Want a lesson,” he asked.” You’re crazy. Labeach,” I toss back the keys to him.

“Stef you have to learn,” he replied. “Plus if you crash this car. Dad would be like is she hurt.”

“If I crush this car he would probably disown me.” The girls and I laugh.

“Yes Mr. Labeach loves me, not as much as he likes my mother.”

“I could just imagine Ryan Luke Labeach and I Stephanie Billisa Taylor brother and sister it would be a truck load of fun.”

Andre came back. He shouted to Labeach.” You airing out the Benz tonight.”

“I am my brother,” Labeach responded then got in the car, started the engine gave the car some gas causing the car hum like a choir. “Huntley we taking the girls to Ewarton,” Andre instructed. “Ok bro I will just follow you,” Huntley replied.

Huntley and Andre took us to Karen’s house. “We will be back in two hours ladies. Please be ready. We are not coming here to wait,” Andre said.

The girls and I walked into Karen’s, house. Aunt Evelyn greeted us at the door. She was a stay at home mom. She was great. She offered us food snacks. She had set up Karen’s room like a dressing room. She added multiple mirrors, three vanities for doing make up. She had iron boards up just in case we needed them. The three bathrooms were decked out with clean towels and rags. We were so tired.

I said,” I wish I could just hose off, then get ready.”

“A bath seemed like so much work.” The girls were staring at me. Tameka said, “Stef, we have not done that since we were kids.”

“Bitches, we were kids when we would do that in the summer time.” The girls asked,” why not now?” “We can still do it. We have swim suites for the beach on Saturday.”

“Everyone except me,” I commented.” I only have my clothes for the party.”

Carla said,” I have a new suit.”

“I have a new one and my favorite,” she continued. “I will give you the new one Stef.”

“I will just wear my favorite on Saturday.”

“Are you sure,” I asked.” I am sure,” she replied. The girls and I changed into bathing suits. Karen had a huge drive way. We screwed on two garden hoses. The girls and I went crazy. The great thing about living on family land there were no neighbors. We sprayed each other, played with water guns. Made bubbles emptying like two bottles of bubble bath. Aunt Evelyn found it very funny. We squirted her with the hose forcing her to us. We were laughing so hard, screaming and shouting. We had not heard, the truck pulling up. Huntley hunk the horn. We stared at him. I ran to the truck. “What!” His eyes reluctantly left the girls and fell on me.” Nice,” Paul was getting out of the truck. “Hey Kevin it looks like the best party is here.”

I shouted, “Paul, get back in the truck.”

“What do you want?” He handed me a bag. “One of you girls left this in the truck.” I grabbed the bag. “Thanks now leave, Moron.”

Huntley and Paul drove off. The girls and I were reminded that they would be back in just over an hour. Our hair was now wet. Which, meant we needed to blow dry and straighten. It was not so bad. We did each other’s hair. The girls had shoulder length hair or shorter, except for Sheree and I. Sheree hair hung below her shoulder. Mine was somewhat longer. Tamika did mine. She blew it out. Use the hot comb to straighten. Then she wrapped it tight. My hair had never been straighter. Sheree preferred her curls. We did our hair, by the time that was done. We then changed from swim wear to underwear. Make up was next. I wore very little make up. The other girls also wore little or no makeup. Our makeup consisted of shadows, mascara and lip gloss. Some of the glosses were very heavy. I had always preferred very light pink. The code of dress for the party was jeans. The girls and I wore jeans. It was the tops that were different. There was the share top that showed the bra underneath. The halters, the strap less. The one strap, the blouse that stopped way above the belly bottom showing off belly skin and navel. The finishing touch were shoes. In that room were some gorgeous stilettos, shoes, sandals and wedges.

Almost two hours later and the girls looked like movie stars. We saw the car lights coming down the driveway. We said goodbye to Aunt Evelyn and thanked her for the hospitality. We were met with shouts of approval from the fellows. I thought to myself. Today was so much fun. For a few minutes, we stopped being young ladies navigating their way through high school. We were just girls. Having fun, playing being children once more. These are the times, I will most throughout my life. These are the memories, that will sustain me in the journey we call life.

It was seven in the evening and the party was in full swing. Grills were up and going. The wonderful smell of jerk chicken drifted through the air. Two bars were mounted at each end of the yard. Tables overflowing with chips, rolls, festivals (a semi-sweet flour roll), were mounted to the sides. Then there was the fruit stand apples, sugar cane, banana, plums. The place was really stocked for the event.

A huge banner at the door read. Stef, Charlemont Crew for life. In the Labeaches back yard were like a hundred people. What I most about that night was that. For every turned I turned around. I saw more than mere people. I saw friends. Some were old, some were new. This was my world, growing changing. While somehow managing to stay the same.

We partied to songs like,” Mr. Lover Man.” Lawn and I tore up the dance floor on that one. Huntley came over to me.” I wonder if Andrew knows that you are a silent storm.”

“Never knew you got down like that Stef,” he said.

“Huntley I hate Physical education. Dance is my thing. Lawn and I still thrown down. He is the only friend that still sees me as a sister.” Althon was heading over to where Huntley and I stood chatting. “What’s up man?” Althon asked. “Just chilling and enjoying this great party,” Huntley answered. They greeted each other with whole slap of the back thing. Althon kissed me on the cheek. “Althon, meet Huntley.”

“He is a friend from school,” I informed Althon. “Stef and I went to primary,” was Althon’s reply. “It’s great how you guys each other,” Huntley responded. Althon pointed to the gang,” we have been friends forever, so long it almost seems like family.”

Sheree came and got Huntley on the dance floor. She was a little drunk. She was also making her move. I tried not to over think it. I was starting to accept that they were my friends. As much I wanted to protect them, sometimes even from each other. I could not.

Althon pointed to her,” is she ok?”

“She is, and even if she is not, he will take care of her. In fact I think that’s what she wants she wants him to rescue her.”

“What about you Stef?”

“Who are you hoping will rescue you?”

“Althon I have never needed rescuing. If you asking me if I am dating. The answer to your question is there is someone.” Althon started to look around.” He is not here,” I responded. “Why not?” Althon asked.

“We have plans for tomorrow.”

“Tonight is for friends.”

“Ok then friend. Let’s go show these guys. How it’s done,” Althon took me out

onto the dance floor. Ryan came over,” can I cut in.”

“Sure,” I said. Leaving her to dance with Althon, who she had been eying him the entire afternoon. He was having fun with her. Ryan was gorgeous, fun and vibrant. It was easy to have a great time with her.

I found Labeach standing in a corner. He was taking it all in. “Hey,” I said.

“Hey Stef, are you having fun,” he asked.” I am,” was my answer.

“Thanks for the party bro.”

“You’re welcome,” he replied. We hugged.

“So why are you standing here nursing a red stripe when you should be over there trying to get one of these very hot girls to go home with you,” I asked Labeach.

“Stef, I am just amazed sometimes at how far we have all come.”

“I know,” I replied staring out at our mutual friends. “Stef, do you think we will always be like this?”

“I mean friends.”

“Sure we will be,” I answered. “We survive, dead parents, mothers leaving, mothers coming back, new schools, crazy people trying to bring us down and turn us against each other. Labeach we are still here. Andre, you, me, Lawn, Tameka, Kerry, Ranny, and Althon. But not just that we made new friends. Our lives are changing, our friendships are growing changing. Somehow, someway we have managed to bring it all together. ing each other through the good times and bad.”

The night progressed. I was happy to watch my world turning having fun and acting crazy. The beer drinking contest. The dance off. It was twelve midnight when I started saying my good nights. They protested, I insisted I have to leave. “Guys I have to be up at 6 am,” I told them.” I am meeting Andrew at 9 in Spanish town for our Sabina Park date. You guys will be chilling by the beach.” Everybody shouted, “Ocho Rios!”

Lawn, Andre, Carla, Tameka, Kerry, Ranny, Althon, Labeach and I walked out to the front gate together. Leaving the party behind. We were outside when Andre said, “this is my family.”

‘“We know,” we responded. Every time he got drunk, he gave the same speech. Andre’s father left his family when he was like two. His mother was a doctor. So like me his father was absent. Lawn father absent his mother managed a bank in Linstead, Tameka absent father her mother was a nurse, Kerry mother and father left her with her grandmother at five. Ranny his mother left his father years ago. Both Althon’s parents lived in America, leaving his uncle to raise him. Labeach his mom ran off with his father’s business panther and best friend. We the kids of the original Charlemont crew were all damaged in some way. Circumstances had forced us into each other’s life and that’s where we stayed. The damages caused by the ones that were supposed to love us through the good times and bad seem small in moments like this.

Once we were outside, no loud music booming in the background. The gang started to shout, “Speech, Speech.” I stood in the middle surrounded by my world.

“Well, first I want to say thanks guys, not just for this. But for embracing a scared, scrawny Indian girl when she moved here. Labeach for that day when you were by your gate. I was somewhat lost. Could not figure which house was mine. Because all the houses in the scheme resemble each other, every house except your mansion. For introducing me to Andre who befriended me because he said I was too skinny to be alone. He then introduced me to you Lawn. Lawn was like yes she can be a part of the crew. I always wanted a sister. Tameka and Kerry we became friends in the first grade. We have been friends ever since. You girls were a little boy crazy but I loved you so I went along. Which was when we meet Ranny and Althon. After a lot of trouble we are still here to tell the tale. So thanks. Carla you are new. Andre thinks you’re great and so do we. So thanks guys for being my world, thanks for the love and . May it last us a lifetime and beyond. You guys are my world. I love you all. I love the way we each other. Most of all I love the fact that no matter how much our lives change. There is something like friendship that stays the same.”

“Guys speaking about friends. Please make sure Karen, Shelly and Sheree get to Ewarton safe. Take care of Huntley and Paul,” I instructed. I knew they would, it was just a reminder.

Carla said,” Stef, Huntley and Sheree may want to spend the night together.”

“Guys that’s not my call.”

“If she decides to stay give them both condoms.” Andre looked at me surprised, by my answer. “Andre I love you all. I just can’t stop people from doing what they want. I can only encourage them to be cautious and careful in their choices.”

“We’ll drop you home Stef, “Ranny said. “Thanks guys but I live like two houses down.”

“You are not walking the street alone,” Lawn said. “Let Ranny and Althon drop you off.”

“Ok’ Fine,” I replied.

Althon and Ranny drove me home.” See you on Sunday guys.”

“Later Stef.”

When I finally went to bed it was 2 am. Tired and worn out Saturday morning. I was losing my voice. My mother came to the door at 7 am. “Too much party last night. Time to get up and dress if you’re going to meet your friend at 9am.”

I ran to the bathroom. My hair was still super straight. I got dressed, ran a brush through it. I was ready at 7:45. I called Karen. Her mom answered. She told me that Karen and Shelly were asleep. I told her thanks again for allowing us to get dressed there. And also for hosting Shelly. Tell them to have fun at the beach. I will catch them later.

I called Labeach. Gus the gardener answered. “Gus, its Stef.”

“Hey, Stef.”

“How is everyone?”

“Labeach and some girl sleeping in his father’s room.”

“The tall guy.” I said,” Huntley and a curly hair Indian chick sleeping in Labeaches room.”

“Mark and another girl in the upstairs guest room.”

“The other guy. Paul he is down stairs with that Tracy girl.”

“Andre and Lawn left this morning.”

“So everyone is fine?” I inquired. “Yes,” Gus informed me.

“Ok, tell them I said to have fun at the beach, thanks Gus.”

CHAPTER 6

Promises

Everyone was fine. Its 8 I had to leave now or be late to meet Andrew at the bus depot. I grabbed my empty red Jansport. I threw sunglasses, Walkman, a light sweater, umbrella, bottles of water, my sunhat, a scrunchie, hair brush, purse and money in the bag.

I ran out of the house. Parked at my gate, Althon. “What’s up? I am late,” I said. “I know you said you had an early morning,” he replied.” I called your mom she said, you were in the bathroom.”

“I thought, I am on my way to Linstead. So I would just stop by to see if you needed a ride,” Althon said. “Sure, thanks,” I replied.

I got into the car. “This car is new,” I said. “Yes,” Althon answered. “It’s mine, it was delivered this morning.”

“Congrats, I am the first person to see it.”

“You are Ms. Taylor.”

“Althon, why do you keep sharing moments like this with me?”

“When are you going to start using that charm of yours on a girl who wants your attention? You know we are never going to happen,” I asked.

“I know,” he replied.” But I never say never.” He smiled that smile. I thought, what a charmed life. To look like that. To smile like that. Now he had a car. His market value just sky rocketed. Althon was like candy. Sweet. I was allergic to sweets. The sugar causes me to break out. It was the same with Althon, he pursued me purely for the chase.

I got out of the car at the taxi stand. “Thanks for the ride,” I said. “Later Stef,” he drove off.

I needed a cab. Sledge drove up. I got into the front seat. “You’re going to the cricket match.”

“Yes, “my voice was back to normal. “What a great outfit.”

“Thanks,” I said glancing at my watch it was 8:10. The cab ride to Spanish Town would take half hour. I closed my eyes, hoping to relax for the half an hour it took for us to get to Spanish Town.

Sledge interrupted my plan. “What’s up Indian?” he asked.

“Sledge,” I responded.” I had a long night partying with the gang. I am tired. I am starved. So I am just going to sit here, shut my eyes and forget that I am tired and hungry.” He did not say another word to me the entire trip. I was actually sleeping when we got to Spanish Town. Sledge got to the depot and did not wake me. I opened my eyes to find, Andrew looking down at me.

“Stef,” he said. “Andrew,” I responded.

I then turned to Sledge. “Why didn’t you wake me, when we got here?”

“You were very snappy in Linstead,” he replied. “Don’t know what the consequences would have been had I woken you.”

Andrew paid him. I gave Sledge the evil eye. Grabbed my bag and slammed his car door.

Andrew took my bag. “Why are you so upset?”

“I am tired, I am starving and he was being a jerk.”

“Ok, let’s go the car is over here.” It was a new black Rav 4. “Nice car,” I said. “My dad gave it to me this morning,” Andrew replied. I laughed,” two guys, two new cars. I wonder what the universe is trying to tell me today.”

Andrew asked, “what are you talking about?”

“Andrew can we not talk?” I responded.” I need to eat, get twenty minutes sleep then, I will tell you everything.”

“Ok let’s grab something at that breakfast place,” he suggested. “Please,” was my reply. I ordered ginger tea, a croissant toasted crispy with nothing on it and sliced pineapple. He ordered coffee and a donut. Minutes later, we drove to the next window for pick up. I drank the lukewarm tea, had two bites of the croissant, a slice of pineapple. Got the sweater from my bag, reclined the enger seat all the way back covered my face with the sweater. The minute my face was covered I fell asleep. We had an hour to get to Kingston. It would take us forty minutes. I was asleep the entire ride to Sabina Park. The noise of people shouting West Indies in the parking lot was what woke me. Andrew was busy searching for parking to notice I was awake. I sat up. “You’re awake,” he said, I replied,” Yes.”

“Sorry I was so mean back there.”

“You were hungry and tired,” he responded. “I know that you eat very little. But when you are hungry you’re a grouch. Add sleep deprivation to that and you’re on edge crazy.” I reached over, gave him a light kiss on the cheek. “Hi babes.”

“Hi Stef.”

He found a great spot not too far from the park. He backed into it. Turn the car off and looked over at me.

“Stef, you don’t look so good. In fact your lips were warm just now.” Now that I was awake. I really did not feel so good. My stomach was doing that queasy thing it does right before I throw up. I got out of the car seconds later and I was vomiting. Liquid, chunks of pineapple. It was disgusting. Andrew came around to my side. I tried to wave him away. Too late, he was already standing beside me a bottle water in his hand. I took it. Rinse my mouth and pour the rest over my face. One to wet my skin because it felt so hot. Next to wash away the embarrassment I now felt. He handed me another bottle. I stepped away from the gouwe stuff. It was on my sneakers. I poured water over my sneakers washing off the vomit. He was stand beside me. A look of panic on his face. He handed me his rag I took it, then dried my face.

“Stef, you’re sick.”

“Andrew, I am sick.”

“I have to take you home,” he said. “No I can call someone,” I replied. “Someone will pick me up and you go to the game.”

“Stephanie are you crazy?” he asked. “You think I could actual go enjoy a game knowing that you are sick.”

“You were so excited about the game,” I responded. “I was excited about sharing it with you babe.”

“I am sorry Andrew.” He placed his hand on my back. “What do you need?” he inquired. “Ginger ale, panadol” (pain killer used in the Caribbean). I was starting to get a headache. He got into the car, drove out of the parking lot. I broke back

my seat. I laid down this time curled up in fetal position. He grabbed his jacket from the back seat and covered me. That was the last thing I ed.

Before I woke to the voice of a lady asking,” Andrew did you take her to the doctor?”

“Mom, she would kill me. This girl fears doctors. She told me every time she has even been to see a doctor there was always bad news.”

“She is not so warm now. We will check her temperature when we get inside.”

I opened my eyes. The lady’s voice I had heard in my half sleep, had beautiful brown golden eyes like Andrew. She said,” hi Stephanie.”

“It’s a pleasure to finally meet you. I am Lillian Dixion.”

“Hi,” was all I said. Andrew came around to my side of the car. He was about to carry me when I said. “I can walk.” “You know how much I resent being carried.” His mom went ahead. “Andrew why did you take me to your house? When I said home I meant mine.”

“Stef, you were sleeping so soundly. I kept checking to make sure you were still breathing. I was not about to drive to Linstead.” Mrs. Dixion gave me a cup of ginger ale with two panadols on the side. “Thank you.” She gave Andrew instructions.” Go make down your bed. Set out a t shirt for her and socks. She is so tiny. I don’t think we have anything else that would fit. Also get out a new

toothbrush for her. Her clothes smell like vomit.”

I thanked her, for showing me such kindness.

“You’re welcome dear.” It took Andrew like a minutes, to carry out his mom’s instructions. He came back into the kitchen. “Ok mom I am taking her up.” She pointed to my clothes, “they will be washed and dried by the time you two are ready to leave in the evening.”

“You really don’t have to,” I replied. She smiled, her eyes did the dance I always saw in her son’s eyes when he was happy. I smiled back at her. Andrew took me to his room. It was gigantic. To one side was his bed, desk and a chest, to another side was like a gym set up, weights and a treill. The third corner was like his own entertainment center, games and a bike. The bathroom was a door to the right upon entering the room. I went to the bathroom where Andrew had placed a t shirt, socks, towel and toothbrush on a bench. I closed the door. I stood there for a second, trying to picture him in the bathroom. He had the typical boy toiletry. Electric shears, colognes, aftershave, it was old spice, this is what his rags smell like. Andrew kept his hair low, his side burns cleanly shaven. I was starting to get dizzy. I brushed my teeth, took off Andrew’s robe before pulling on t-shirt and socks. I tip toed out of the bath room. Trying to get under the covers before Andrew returned. The t. shirt stopped just under my ass. He walked in way before I got across the room.

“When I saw you this morning. You were stunning in your cricket gear. Now you are in my room in t shirt and socks and Stef. I have never seen anything sexier than you right now.” I continued across the room. Got into his bed and pulled the covers over me. I was dizzy and cold. He saw that I was shivering. He got me a quilt that had pictures of him all over it. “My mom made it.”

“Andrew I am dizzy. Do you mind if I just go to sleep.” Before his answer came. I was already asleep.

When I woke it was like two in the afternoon. His mom came in five minutes later with fish tea soup. I was hungry. My headache was gone. And my skin did not still feel like it was on fire. I sat up she placed the tray with bowl of fish tea on my lap. “Thank you Mrs. Dixion.” I began to apologize for the inconvenience of her taking care of me. “I am sorry I have been so much trouble. “She laughed,” it’s nice to have someone to baby.”

“This Hercules of mine never gets sick.” I smiled, “in that case you may want to exchange kids with my mom.” she smiled again.

Andrew obviously got his openness and warmth from his mom. She left the room. He came to sit by me on the bed.” Before you eat let’s take your temperature.” He did 98.3 normal range. I ate my soup for five minutes while he watched. I started to get up. He took the tray.

“Is that enough,” he asked. I shook my head. I went to the bathroom brushed my teeth and peed. I came back to find him sitting there the look of worry on his face. I got back into bed. ‘Andrew I am fine.”

‘Stef, you are not fine.”

“Andrew this is normal, I don’t eat, I get sick, I skip a meal, I get sick, I eat sweets, I get sick, I eat too much cheese, I get sick.”

“It’s always something with my stomach. I know the routine and if I follow it. I am usually fine. Don’t follow it and this is what happens.”

“Want to talk now,” I asked. “Stef, are you up to it?”

“I am feeling much better.”

“So what triggered this episode,” he inquired.” I skipped lunch on Friday. we had that big argument, I meant to get something to eat later in the afternoon. Between us making out, getting the list to Dosia and making sure the girls were set for the visit to Linstead. I forgot. I got to Karen’s. Her mom offered food. She always forgets I am vegetarian. So no chicken for me. I got to the party. Labeach had my fish it was just not grilled. They had thrown chicken, pork and steak on the grill already. I did not want fish from the unclean grill. There was a snack stand and a fruit stand. I had an apple. I had a glass of white wine. This morning I woke late. So I ran out of the house no breakfast. So for twenty four hour. I had no solid food. When I tried to remedy that by eating croissant and pineapple. It made the situation worst. When what I really needed to do was have soup this episode would have been avoided.”

“No, Stef, all you needed to do was eat, take care of yourself. Leave everyone to take care of themselves. And then all this would have been avoided.”

“I am sorry Andrew.”

“Stef, don’t be sorry. You need to take better care of you. I am leaving in 8 days. I will not be here. I need to know that you are going to be fine.”

“Andrew I am. I am going to miss you. But I will be fine.”

I snuggle up to him on the bed. Seconds later I was asleep. He must have felt trapped where he was. He also fell asleep.

I woke up three hours later. Andrew and I were in his bed. I was on his chest. His arms around my shoulders and his head on mine. My movement woke him up. “This must be heaven. You and I sleeping together.”

“Nice,” I replied.” Not heaven that would mean we are both dead. We are too young to die. Lots more living to do first.” I sat up and so did he. “How are you feeling?” he asked. “Marathon better,” I replied.

“Better enough to do this.” He kissed me. I kissed him back. He broke just for the seconds it took for him to take off his sneakers. He got into his bed beside me. I was still under the covers. He kissed me again. My hands were free his were in my hair. Holding me steady for the assault of his demanding lips. I discarded the sheet. I straddled his lap. Forgetting for a few seconds the only thing between my center and his hard on was the sheer fabric of lace and the cotton of his white slacks. I stayed were I was. He moaned. I felt him get harder. His hands were under my t shirt. With one sweep it was off and over my head. I was on top of him completely naked except for a white lace panty and its matching bra. He broke the kiss, his hands stop the caressing. He stared at me the light in his room was dim sunset was falling around us. He stared. “Gorgeous, people say you’re small. You’re slender, delicate, gorgeous.”

“Your skin, do you have any scars?” he asked. I showed him the only one I knew of. Then he held up my hair from my neck. “Beautiful, your neck, your

shoulders, your small very firm breast, the length of your torso, the flatness of your tummy, your cute belly button and the source of what I can only imagine of everything sweet. Then those legs. Maybe you could leave school and model while I chase my dream of being a professional cricketer.”

“There is just one thing wrong with that. I have no dream or desire to model,” I responded.

I ran my hand over his shirt. “You have seen me naked. I want to see you.” I abandoned my position he stood up. Closed his room door. Took off his shirt and then his slacks. He wore boxers and a marina (sleeveless undershirt) and socks. He took off the marina. He stood there for a minute in his boxers and socks. “Sexy.” The only word that slipped off my tongue before his month was on mine. I was laying down, with his body half coving mine. He pulled the cover over us. His kiss was different. His tongue was in my mouth. Dancing with mine playing with mine. His mouth then travelled from my mouth to my neck. He explored there for a second. Then his lips trialed a path to my breast. One flicker of his fingers and my bra fell away. He then started to suck on each breast. I was moaning his name. I had no idea why. His mouth left my breast and went to my belly. He licked, sucked and bit gently the skin below my naval. Then his mouth left my tummy. He opened my legs. Then he started licking his way from my knees to my inner thighs. His finger was on my panties he was about to pull them down. My hands reached for his. Stopping him from proceeding. He continued licking my inner thighs. My hands fell away. Instead of pulling down my panties. He slipped one finger the lace fabric and into me. I exploded with want. It felt so good. I wanted more. He slipped his finger deeper, moving it faster and faster.

“Stef, if we are going to stop it has to be now. I am about to slip out of my boxers and lose myself in you.” I did not answer at that moment. I could have died from the shared pleasure I was receiving. The idea of stopping seemed so tragic. My hand went to his boxers. I began to pull them down.

“Stef are you sure?” Andrew asked. “I am not,” I replied. “But I want you.” He held my hands. Then he was back to touching my face. “Open your eyes,” he whispered. I did.

“Stef, I want to take what you are offering. That would be selfish of me. And Stef, what I feel for you is not selfish. When I take your virginity. I want to be sure we have a future together.”

“Not now when goodbye is just around the corner. When I make love to you Ms. Taylor. Taylor will no longer be your surname name Dixion will be. And at that time. I will take you to places. You had no idea existed. And I will do it every day for the rest of our lives. He kissed me again.”

I got up and straddled his body. Then I said, “your caress drives me crazy. How about we see what mine does to you.” I kissed him. I left his mouth and went to his neck. I sucked gently on his ear lobe. Then I kissed the spot between neck and shoulder. I followed that trail to his nipples. I nibbled gently on each. He was begging me. My name came with moans of pleasure. I licked a trail to just below his belly button. Then up to his nipples again. While I nibbled on his nipples. I slipped my very slender hands around his manhood. Gently squeezing. He moaned loudly then grabbed my hands.

Change of plans. Take off your panties. He took off his boxers. I stared at him. He was massive. I had felt his manhood before but seeing it was a different story. There is no way his massive rod could fit in my tiny lady. He came back to bed. He saw the look on my face. “Are you supposed to be so big?”

“I am not big its normal size.”

“I am tiny.”

“You’re small,” he informed me. “There is no way something so massive is fitting in any of my body parts.”

“It will hurt at first,” he informed me.” But focus on my kiss not me entering you.” He slipped off my panties. Open my legs and climbed between them. He kissed my lips first then he sucked on my breast. He slid is finger inside of me. Then he said,” I am going to replace my finger now.” He slipped the finger out.

I waited for him to enter. He was still. There was knocking at the door he must have heard it. It was his dad. “Andrew are you guys awake?”

“Yes dad, Stef is getting dress. We’ll be out in a second. “He looked down into my eyes. He whispered, “I was going to make you mine forever. “he whispered,” I would have liked that, a forever with you.”

“Stef, do you think we may still have a chance. I am leaving to do the almost impossible. You want to be a doctor. Do you think we could after we are done chasing our dreams? We may have a chance at the happily ever after.”

“I don’t know Andrew.”

“Stef, I think about it. I imagine what our son would look like. I imagine a life together. You being your strong independent self and me playing the game I love.”

“Stef, I am in love with you. I know I am breaking all the rules. I know what I am doing now. All of this is selfish. Stef I can’t help it. I am in love with you.”

“Stef ask me not to go. I would give it all up for you.”

“Andrew please.”

“Andrew please don’t do this to me. I can’t love you, I can’t ask you to stay.”

“I would never be able to live with myself. Your love for me would fade and you would forever see me as the woman that destroyed your dreams. It would break us. The sacrifice of one love for another ends in disaster.”

“Andrew no one finds forever at fifteen and thirteen.” We got up. We got dressed. He sat on his bed. His head bowed. I pulled on my shorts. Walked around to him. I bent down lifted his head. I kissed him.

“Andrew I lied. I said in bed that I can’t love you. It’s too late for that. I do love you. I hope that we do find a way to make it back to each other. I think about a life with you. I have also thought about giving you a son. A boy with your eyes, my complexion. I love the fact that you are so light. But I would want our son to have my complexion. Everything else should be you. I dream of you giving him his first bat the way your father did for you. I dream of him loving this game the way we loved it. The way we love completely.”

“Stef, I want it all with you. I promise I will be back for you. I will come find you. Just promise you will wait.”

“Andrew, you will be meeting so many different people. What you want today may not be what you want tomorrow.”

“Stef, you are the woman made of my rib. I feel it, my entire being aches when you’re away. When we are together everything is possible. Nothing or no one will change that.”

“Ok, Andrew I will wait.” He picked me up, threw me onto the bed and kissed me. “I love you.”

“I love you too. Now get off me. Let’s go meet your dad.”

“By the way you have an icky on your neck.”

He pulled on his shirt, ran to the bathroom. “It’s tiny just like you.”

“I was not going to tell you but you have a few.”

“Where?”

“Places I will tell you tonight when I am holding you tight,” Andrew smiled. “Right now we have to go see dad.” I grabbed my bag pack. Grabbed the hair brush and ran it once through my hair. Grabbed the scrunchie flick the hair and did a bun on top my head.”

“Better,” I asked. He came over undid the bun, yanked the scrunchie out. “Better.”

His parents were sitting in the kitchen. His Dad was tall, very tall, very light skin, very handsome, Andrew was his father. His father was Andrew. Andrew was a carbon copy of his dad. Except for the eyes. Dr. Dixion’s eyes were hazel. Andrew’s eyes were his mother’s. Andrew’s dad got up and gave me a hug, not a stiff pretentious hug, a really warm one. “Nice to finally meet you Stephanie. You are gorgeous, no wonder why Andrew is so smitten.”

“Dad!”

“Don’t hide the way you feel son. The woman you choose to be your partner in life says a lot about you. The fact that you have chosen a smart, beautiful, strong, independent one says that we’ve raised you well.” Dr. Dixion, hugged his son. “Thank you dad, Andrew return the hug, love and respect evident between father and son.

Lillian watched her son and her husband. Her eyes dancing as they did when she was happy. I knew because her son got those same eyes. They danced a lot when he was looking at me. I made him happy. I wondered if Andrew knew. How happy he made me.

Lillian stood up. “Its 7pm family, time to have dinner. The kids have to be leaving for their trip to Linstead soon. Mrs. Dixion observed the surprised look on my face at the fact that she was aware of ours plans for the evening. Yes, dear we know everything. Andrew is our only son. We know about the first time you met. The day he broke off a two year long relationship with what’s her name?”

“Sheryl,” I supplied. “The ugliness that ensued, how crushed he was when you denied him the chance to start a new relationship with him.”

“We agreed with you then Stephanie just for the record. That’s when we knew our son had found his partner. Not a girl smitten by his good looks and impressed with the fact that he played sports. A partner, a woman that would challenge him, define him, refine him, compliment him and complete him.”

Dr. Dixion stood beside his wife and said,” that’s what Lillian did for me.”

“It’s what she is still doing for me after thirty five years of marriage. We were sixteen and fifteen when we met. We were eighteen when we got married. It was not easy. Love, Life it’s never easy. We work hard at it every day. We love even harder. We live life to the fullest, hoping that Andrew will find the same thing.”

“Now he is leaving us to pursue a dream. I am proud of my son.” His dad had real pride, shining in his eyes. “I am proud that he is brave, gifted, smart, honest and honorable. Most importantly he is a good man. He is the man Lillian and I raised him to be. I know this because, I have seen the flashy lifestyle that comes with being an athlete. My son never allowed, it to erase the values we instilled in him.”

“So I know Stephanie. I know Andrew requested that you wait for him. I am just trying to say if your answer is yes. You will never regret it. People like my son, they’re rare. The things that you two will be able to do for each other, for your families and this world will be rare and remarkable.”

I stared up at, Andrew’s family. They were standing together, asking me together. To make a decision to wait for Andrew and become a part of something rare. Something real. A family. I stood up and went to Andrew’s side, taking his hand in mine,” I promise to wait.” He hugged me, then we hugged his parents. His mom was tearing up. She broke free. “Time for dinner,” she said,” this family eats at 7pm.”

The four of us ate, talked, laughed, shared stories of their family, of my family. When we finally left the dinner table it was 9 pm. Andrew and his dad cleared the table. Mrs. Dixion told me how she met Andrew’s dad in High School. How his family moved away. How they kept in touch or tried to. The time in between and finally they took charge of their own lives. They took a chance together. Getting married just before going off to separate countries for college. It was an epic story. Mainly it sounded almost impossible.

Andrew emerged from the kitchen. “Stef, we have to get ready to leave.” He bent over kissed his mom on the cheek. “Thank you.” I felt like he was thanking her for so much more than dinner. It seemed he was thanking her for being a mother, for ing him. “Your welcome son, I think she is worth it.” I stood up leaned over. Kissed her on the cheek. I said, what was in my heart,” I hope we make it.” She hugged my slender frame. “Love is never easy.”

I followed Andrew to his room. What’s the plan again? He broke through my thoughts. There were so many things rushing through my head. I felt like I was spinning. I walked into the bathroom and closed the door. I had to slow things down, I had to breathe. Most importantly I had to stop the spinning. I held back my hair, turned on the faucet and held my face under the running water. Minutes

later, I held up my head, freed my hair, opened my eyes and breathed.

The thoughts in my head had slowed from a hundred miles an hour to their normal pace. The world around me was no longer spinning. And the breath I released was the fear that had me deprived of air. I toweled the excess water from my face and moved towards the door.

I opened the door. He was standing there waiting for me.” I am fine,” I said. “We are fine,” I said. Those words gave him assurance. He moved me took up his duffle bag and began to throw clothes inside. I recalled he had a question just before I went into the bathroom. “The plan is that we get to Linstead. Hopefully the gang will be back from the beach.”

“I should call.” I picked up Andrew’s phone and dialed Labeaches’ number. Huntley answered. There was loud music, chatting and laughing. He said,” hello.”

I said,” hello.” Huntley said,” I can’t hear you.” I said,” turn down the music.” He did,” Huntley it’s me Stef.”

“Stef,” he shouted. The gang yelled,” hey Stef.”

“So you guys are back.”

“We are back,” Huntley answered. “How was Sabina Park?”

“We did not make it.”

“What?”

“We did not make it. It’s a long story. We’ll tell you when we get there.” I did not wait for a reply. I hung up the phone.

“They’re, partying again.” Andrew laughed. I continued,” as I was saying, “the gang is back so we are going to go check on them. Then we are going to my house. You will meet my mother, my brother and my aunt. I pray that my mom is at least nice. I know you have great ive parents. We’re not all so lucky. My mother is a great provider, she loves us. Beyond that my relationship with my mother is complicated. As time progress, I will tell you everything.”

Andrew came over sat on the bed and motioned for me to sit on his lap. I did. He brushed the hair that was hiding my face. Stared into my eyes and kissed me.

His dad tapped on the door.” Are you kids just about ready? It’s getting late. The gorge is dangerous, especially late nights.” I stood up,” your dad is right. We should leave now.” Andrew replied, “let me grab some stuff from the bathroom, then we can go.”

Dr. Dixion was about to walk away when I said, “Dr. Dixion thank you for everything.”

“It was our pleasure Stephanie.”

“We’ll see at school on Friday for the celebrations.”

“Yes sir, I look forward to it.”

Andrew grabbed my bag pack. “Ok, time to go.”

It was 10 pm when we said our goodbyes and left his parents’ house. I got in the car beside him. “We should go to my house first. Meet my family, then we go to Labeaches.”

“So what are you going to say to your family?”

“You mean to my mother.” He smiled,” I do mean to your mother.”

“Mom this is Andrew Dixion. We go to school together. We have also been hanging out. He likes me, I like him. I just wanted you guys to meet him because he will be leaving to play cricket on a professional level. Under the circumstances we have decided to stay in touch. Hoping that one day we may get married and have all the wonderful things in life that you have worked so hard for Leon and I to have.”

“We will stay for a few minutes. Go through the motion of helping to finish the packing then we leave.”

“She will insist that I be back in an hour. Two hours tops. I will ensure that I am on time. I want to stay in her good graces. So that after the move on Sunday. I may you and the gang for football, fun and a great Sunday.”

“Ok, that’s what you are hoping for. What if nothing goes according to plan?” Andrew asked with skepticism in his voice.

“Andrew it is going to go according to plan. There are no other scenarios here. There is no time for anything else.”

10: 25 pm we got out of the car at my house. My aunt’s car was in the driveway. The door to the porch was open. I took Andrew’s hand in mine the moment of truth. “Goodnight family.” My brother, my aunt, my mother turned around at the same time. Andrew said,” goodnight.” My mother stepped forward. I stayed were I was at the door holding Andrew’s hand. “Everyone this is Andrew Dixion. We go to school together. We have also been hanging out. He likes me, I like him. I just wanted you guys to meet him because he will be leaving to play cricket on a professional level. Under the circumstances we have decided to stay in touch. Hoping that one day we may get married and have all the wonderful things in life that you have worked so hard for Leon and I to have.”

My brother was the one to break the silence after my speech. “You play cricket?” He walked over to Andrew. I play cricket too.” Are you going to play for the West Indies?”

“I hope so,” was Andrew’s reply. My mom walked over to us. “Hi I am Janice Rhoden, this is my sister Maud Rhoden and my son Leon Taylor.”

“Nice to finally meet you Ms. Rhoden.” He extended his hand to her, then my aunt and brother. “Nice to meet you too Andrew,” was the general consensus.

Andrew stepped forward now. “Can I help?”

“Sure, “my brother and my aunt replied together. My mother moved towards me and Andrew moved toward my aunt. Leon leading the way.

“Stephanie,” my mom said,” you know you’re not allowed to have boyfriends.”

“He is not my boyfriend mom. There is no time for that. He leaves Saturday. Mom, going to a new school was scary for me. Then I met Andrew and his friends. Suddenly starting a new school was not scary it was great. He introduced me to the right people. He encouraged me to the student council. Everyone, students, teachers, parents, friends love him. He is an ultimate good guy. We are friends who want to communicate with each other after he leaves St. Catherine high.”

“Anything other than that mother is up to the universe.” I left her at the door. I ed my brother, Andrew and my aunt in Leon’s room. They were talking cricket, while packing. Nobody noticed me. I went to my room. Pulled on jeans from the night before night and a t shirt.

My mother came to my door. “Where are you going?”

“I have to drop off Andrew at Labeaches’ house. Plus there is cleaning from the

party to be done. I will be back in two hours tops.”

“He seems nice,” she said. ‘He is,” I replied. Leaving her standing in my door way. I entered my brother’s room. “We have to go.” Andrew said goodnight to everyone.

We drove out of my driveway, the moving truck drove in. It took us thirty seconds to get to Labeaches house. Gus was at the gate. “Hey Gus.”

“Hey Stef. What are they up to?”

“They’re in the games room. Drinking, talking playing pool.”

“Drinking,” I repeated with disapproval. Andrew and I walked in. The gang yelled,” hey guys.”

Carla and Andre were in a corner sucking face. Huntley and Sheree were in another corner doing the same.

Shelly and Mark were hanging. Lawn and Ryan, Althon and a girl I did not know. Ranny and Kerry. Tameka and Labeach. Michelle and Diekey, Nadine and Damien.

Music was playing not blasting. The NBA was on TV. Nobody was playing pool. I ask the obvious question. “What up?” Labeach shouted, “we are just chilling.”

Huntley came over. He and Andrew did their boys’ greeting. Hand shake followed by the bumping shoulders.

Andrew said, “what’s up?” I think what Andrew was really asking his best friend was what was going on between him and Sheree. Huntley knew what he meant. He looked over at her. She was racking the balls on the pool table. “She is a cool girl. We hung out last night.” I left them both there talking.

I grabbed a pool stick, gave Sheree a kiss. “Want to play?” She grabbed a pool stick. I broke. Sinking two solid balls. “Solids” I called. She called her play and made it. She called another play and missed. I called a play in a position close to where she was standing. Once I was close enough to whisper. “I said, you had sex with Huntley.” She smirked. I knew the answer. “Be careful Rankin (Sheree’s surname).” We finished the game in silence. I won.

The guys came over. Huntley, walked over to Sheree. Kissed her on the lips. Andrew ed me by. He started to rack the balls. “How about a friendly couple’s game?” Andrew completed the task of racking the balls. I was still holding my cue (pool stick), Sheree was still holding hers. The boys selected their own. Andrew gestured to Huntley to break. Andrew, walked over to me. Held me at the waist, pulled me into him and whispered.” Let them deal with it.” I was about to say something. He turned me around so I was facing him. Lowered his head and kissed me.” Let them deal with it.”

Sheree shouted,” you guys, your play.” Andrew stepped up to the table. “Are you guys solid or stripes?” Huntley answered, “solid.” He had sunk both. Why had he called solid? Were the boys code talking? Was Andrew intervening on my behalf? “Ok, brother as long as you’re sure,” he said to Huntley. “Sure,” was Huntley’s reply. Andrew looked at me, called out his play, took it and sank the stripe ball. It was my turn. I choose a ball close to Andrew. Walked over to where he was standing. Stood beside him and whispered, “thank you.” He smiled at me, eyes dancing the happy dance they did. I took my shot sank it.

Pointed to Sheree and said,” Rankin you’re up.” Huntley was holding her to him. He released her waist. She called her play took the shot. It was good. We played the game to the end. They won.

An hour later the music was off. There was a party recap for Andrew’s benefit. I went to the kitchen to get water. Althon followed me there. So you choose the super star. “What?”

“Andrew Dixion, Althon supplied. “Star batsman for St. Catherine High. One of five high school players called up for the Caribbean Cricket Junior League.”

“Oh that,” I replied. Althon was standing in front of me blocking my exit from the kitchen.” Althon, please move.”

“Stef, I have been here waiting for you. I waited through Kirk, I waited after Kirk. Now should I wait through Andrew?”

“Althon I never asked you to wait. In fact, I have told you time and time again. We are not happening. Not now. Not ever.”

“Friendship or no friendship Althon. I am tired of your crap. Stop chasing me. Stop waiting for me. I don’t want any of it. Now get out of my way.” He still did not move. Lawn said, from just behind him, you heard what she said.”

He turned around. Lawn walked him and stood beside me. “Althon we have all been friends for a long time. We have watched you and your continued

obsession with Stef. It needs to stop. She said, no man. Its time you hear it. It’s time you understand it. Most importantly it’s time for you to accept it.”

“We agree,” Labeach and Ranny were standing in the doorway.

Althon left the room. “Thanks guys.”

“Don’t thank us, Stef. We should have done that a long time ago.” Andrew walked into the kitchen. “What’s up guys?” Labeach answered, “family problems bro.” He slapped Andrew on the back. “By the way you’re sleeping in the large bedroom down stairs, second door on the right after the staircase. It has its own bathroom.”

“Thanks man,” Andrew responded to Labeaches’ instructions.

They left Andrew and I in the kitchen. He lifted me to the counter top. Opened, my legs and stood between them. “What family problems.” I explained, Althon. I told him everything including the car ride this morning. “So that’s what you meant when you said two guys two new cars.”

“Yes.”

“And he came at you again tonight. Even after seeing us together.”

“That’s Althon, I think the only woman who ever rejected him were me and his

mother. We are all damaged, Andrew. But like Labeach said, we are family. Why do you think we cling so hard to each other? Because for a long time, all any of us had were each other.”

“Enough about him. We have some things to straighten out.”

“I know, Stef.”

“I just want one night of normal before the changes. One night when you and I together is everything. One night we get to share with our friends. One night when goodbye is not breaking down the door. Desperate for us to let it in.”

He ran his palm up and down my thighs. “I like these jeans.”

“Thanks I wore it last night.”

“Come let me show you to your room,” I told him. He lifted me down from the counter top. Still holding my waist he followed me out of the Kitchen. Andre called out,” football tomorrow Joventious versus Links. What colors are we wearing tomorrow gang?”

“Yellow and black Joventious,” I shouted.

Lawn started to laugh, “she shouting Joventious because she still crushing on their forward.”

“What’s his name?”

Labeach answered,” Patrick Bogle.” I tossed the water bottle at him he caught it.

“I am not crushing on Patrick Bogle, he is a good player.”

Carla shouted,” I bet you would like to find out just how good.” The gang hooed and ahhed to that notion.

Ryan got up waving her hand to get the rooms attention. Then she began, “girls, I don’t think Stef need to find any other sportsman. She seems to have found her own great batsman.” The gang exploded on that comment. Andrew said,” and on that note we are going to say goodnight.”

He followed me into the bedroom, closing the door behind us. “Fifteen minutes of making out,” he asked.

“Yes,” I replied. The word barely left my mouth. He came to the bed and was on top of me. Kissing me. The desire between us was mountain high. In no time our t shirts were on the ground. I was wearing a pink bra.” You changed.”

“I did.”

“Pink is your color.” He discarded the bra. He sucked and nibbled, nibbled and sucked each breast. He slowed down when his tongue hit the delicate skin just below my navel. “One icky here.” He showed me. “Another here.” Two side by side. And he said,” your pants are hiding two on your inner thighs.”

“Well you are still sporting yours on your neck. It’s so small.” He laughed, “kind of like you.”

“I thought you said I was not small.”

“I know I said you are slender, delicate and gorgeous.”

I gently pushed him off me. Rolling over so I was on top. “I love your eyes. They do this dance like they’re doing now. The gold at the edges sets off the brown.”

“You noticed that,” Andrew asked. “I do, I smiled loving the look on Andrew’s face.

“It does it when I am happy,” Andrew informed me. “I know,” I whispered.

“Andrew, you also make me very happy.”

“I hope so Stef. Because if you feel half of what I feel for you. We have a real chance of making it to that rare thing my father was talking about.”

“I hope so,” were the words out of my mouth. Then, I kissed his, eyes, his cheeks, his lips. I started to suck at his neck. This lasted a few minutes. Then my trail of kisses continued to his navel and below. He whispered my name with shallow breath. I answered by returning to his mouth. We kissed each other openly, deeply, desperately trying to express through our bodies what our hearts only dare to feel. He stopped for a second, I followed his lead. There was knocking at the door. I grabbed my t shirt, pulled it quickly over my head and shouted, “come in. Nothing, no one entered the knock just continued. I ed we were in this massive room. My answer was being lost in the space. I went to the door, opened it. Labeach almost knocked me in the face. He had been banging on the door, while facing the other end of the corridor.

‘Hey,” I said,” what’s up?” He turned around. “Oh, Sorry Stef. Your mom call, I told her you were outside with the gang cleaning.”

“She said it was late. Time to get home. She is giving you ten minutes. That was five minutes ago. You and I both know how your moms, get down. If you piss her off.”

“Thanks Labeach,” I ran over to Andrew kissed him on the cheek.” I love you, call you tomorrow.”

I did the same to Labeach, “thanks, I love you. Please take care of him for me.” I ran down stairs. “Later gang.” Everyone shouted,” Later.” It took me like two minutes to get home.

I grabbed PJ’s ran into the shower and was in bed ten minutes later. My room was empty, except for an overnight bag and my bed. Minutes later, my mom and

aunt came into my room.

They began talking about the final move in the morning. “We leave here at 6 am. The movers will be here at 5:30 am for the rest of the furniture. We have hired a lady for the new house she will be helping us. Not you, not your brother. She will be able to us. I work, your aunt works. You and your brother will do your chores and ensure that your new house is kept as neat as this one. It is a much larger house. However, things will not change.”

“Where is it?” I asked. “It’s just after Dinthill, on your right if you are heading to Bog Walk or Spanish Town. You will see. It’s an estate home. We are surrounded by five (5) acres of land. So we don’t have neighbors. In fact the closest establishments to us are Dinthill Technical High School, its football field and an enormous agricultural farm.”

I thought about our new home. I was rather very pleased by the idea of an estate home. My aunt began talking again. “We were thinking that tomorrow after the game we could have a barbeque. You know invite the gang. I want you and your brother to know that your friends here are always welcomed in our new home. In fact you are both getting older. You want to entertain your friends. Now we have the space. All your parties, don’t have to be at the Labeaches’ anymore.” I smirked at that notion. Then I thought to myself there are various reason we had so many parties at Labeaches’. One of the main reasons, no parents.

“So what time does this barbeque start?”

“We were thinking four to seven.”

“Ok, I will tell the gang. Another question. Can I still go to the game after the move?”

“Yes, you can its practically going to be in our backyard. You’ll see.”

“Thanks mom, goodnight.”

“Goodnight.”

I was exhausted I fell asleep the second my head it the pillow. 5:30 am came way too early. I got up reluctantly. I got dressed same jeans, an old t- shirt and sneakers. The movers got to the house at 5:40 am. All the furniture was loaded in thirty minutes. The movers left at around 6:10 am. My aunt told them we would get to the house soon. Her instructions were the helper would be waiting. She would direct them as to where the beds were going. Also they should assist her with whatever unpacking she could not handle.

After they left my brother asked. “What happens to this house?”

“It has already been rented. It is still our house. Another family is going to live in it.” We stood there silently saying goodbye to this our first house away from home. The Taylor house that my brother was born in will always be home. I held on to my brother’s hand. Confronted by our memories of the first night in this house, I held my brother’s hands because we were both so scared.

This time was different. Neither one of us were afraid. Maybe it was the strength

that came with age, maybe it was the clarity that came with understanding. Leon and I were fearless. I now understood it was the combination of both that kept the fear away.

We got into the car and drove to our new house. Memories came flooding back. I took the time to think about everything I had gained in living in Charlemont. I knew without a shadow of a doubt. I would be back. I had family here. We drove Labeaches house as thoughts continued to float through my mind.

Ten minutes it took from Charlemont to the new house. There were two gates none of which were kept locked. The drive way was like a mile long. The house was massive. It was beautiful. Surrounded by green, lush lawns. We had fruit trees, avocado trees, breadfruit trees (a starch common eaten in Jamaica), we had ackee trees (our national fruit), we had plums, we had bananas, we had coconuts, we had flowers, we had a fish pool, we had a dog kennel, we had a garage, we had a back gate that led right on to Dinthill Technical High school football field.

Our new house was awesome. Leon and I were so excited. The first part of the house was a wash area, it had a washing machine, clothes line, two huge sinks, garden hoses, and a bathroom, then there was a guest room. It was attached to the kitchen which was massive. Countertops that ran around the room, cupboards were on the wall, a huge tank water heater, two stoves, a new refrigerator and lots of space. This was one of three ways to get into the next room which was the den. The den was just a large room with couches, entertainment center, then there was a dining room with a sizable table that seated ten people, a cabinet (a family heirloom), it had my mother’s mother fine china that she had brought to Jamaica from England when she migrated here. We were told never to touch it. The house branched off into three wings after those two rooms. To the left, my aunts quarters. She had a bedroom, an office, a walk in closet, a bathroom, to the right was our quarters, it had four bedrooms, three bathrooms, a hallway and the third wing was straight ahead. It led to a huge verandah (day time sitting area) with patio chairs and a hammock in the corner.

After our exploration of the new house, my brother and I went to our rooms. To the right of the hallway was my mom’s room, bathroom, then guest room and bathroom, after that was our bathroom, then Leon’s room then my room. My room had my old furniture, plus a new mini couch everything was organized. My clothes were in my vanity and hung in my wall closet with full length mirrors and huge cupboards. I went to my brother’s room. He too had his old furniture, a new mini couch and the same wall closet. He climbed onto the shelves and into the cupboards.” Stef, look we can fit in here.” I told him to get down and out before my mom caught him. His stuff was unpacked too. I went into our bathroom we had a shower, a tub, two face basins, a toilet that was in a corner by itself. The cupboards in the bathroom had my toiletries in one marked Stef in purple and Leon in blue. I peaked in the guest room. It was like our room in very pale yellow and a bathroom to the left after entering the rooms. Then I went to our mother’s room it had her furniture, a new desk and large sofa. She also had a walk-in closet. Her bathroom was like ours.

I was swinging in the hammock when my aunt found me. “So what do you think?”

“I think the house is great. Plus we get to live with you. I still can’t believe our back yard opens into a school. Lawn’s school he is going to want to live here.” My aunt began laughing. A lady came to the verandah then.” Ms. Ellie (Ellie was my aunts nick name) I am finish with the rooms.”

“Great Donna, come meet Stephanie my niece.” I extended my hand she took it in hers. “Nice to meet you.”

“You too.” Donna became our helper when she was in her early twenties. She had three children. She was great, kind, friendly, open and honest. We loved her and almost twenty years later she is still a part of my family. “Where is your brother?” she asked me.” He is probably in his room. He is super happy he does not have to unpack.”

“According to him, if he had to pack or unpack another box he may have to just cut off his hands.”

“By the way thanks for unpacking my things.” I said smiling at her.

She said,” it’s my job.”

I informed her, “mom and auntie Ellie said it’s not your job to help us. We have to take care of our own stuff.”

“So thanks.”

She responded,” you’re welcome.”

My aunt had left Donna and I to talk. Now Donna left. I was again swinging in the hammock. I was so tired. I fell asleep there. Everyone was so busy with the barbeque, the moving, the cleaning and I guess their new space. They forgot about me. It was 11 am when my mom came to find me. “Stef, are you still going to the game?” I had to focus really hard before I realized where I was. “What?” Mom, repeated the question. “Are you still going to the game?”

“Yes, what time is it?”

“It’s eleven.”

“Thanks mom, I have to call the gang. Then I have to be dressed before they get here.”

Leon came out to the verandah. “Can I go to the game with you, Stef?” I was going to say yes. When someone yelled, “no, because you are going with us.” It was my aunt’s friends Andrew Blake and uncle Ivroy. My brother was over the top excited. Andrew Blake was a cool guy around my aunt’s age. The man was like fine wine, the more he aged the more attractive he got, if that was possible. He was super cool, loved to party, kick back and enjoy life. Uncle Ivroy was a very popular radio show host and entrepreneur. He also was an attractive older man. The two loved to party, have fun and enjoy the good life wealthy island people live. Going to an event with them was like being in the company of celebrities or VIP’s and people treated their crew accordingly. And I don’t mean just in Linstead. I mean island wide plus a few other islands in the Caribbean which they frequently visited.

Andrew Blake came over gave me a kiss on the cheek. “Hi, gorgeous.” I did not say anything. We had this whole flirting thing going. But never in front the grownups. Uncle Ivroy was a grown up.

Leon went back inside to get dressed giving uncle Ivroy a minute. He came over to me. It had been months since we last saw each other. And not since I started high school. “Who is this gorgeous young lady?”

“It’s me uncle Ivroy, Stef.”

“No Stef is this very scrawny girl with hair that’s too long and shaggy like a little poodle.”

“Well I am still scrawny but my hair not so shaggy anymore.”

“My niece you’re not scrawny anymore either. You must be driving the boys at that very fancy high school of your crazy. Stand up, let me see you.”

I did;” you are tall, slender and gorgeous. I think I need to talk to your mom about modeling or television broadcasting.”

“No way, uncle Ivroy. I am going to be a doctor. A cardiologist.”

“That sounds brilliant Stef. I am so proud of you.” He gave me a hug. “Are you going to the game?”

“I am with my friends. In fact, I have to go get dressed.”

“We’ll see you there then. Be careful. Love you.”

“Love you too uncle Ivroy, later.”

I grabbed the phone from the kitchen counter. Dialed Labeaches number. Sheree

answered, “hey Rankin.”

“Hey Stef,” everyone shouted,” hey Stef.”

“What are you guys doing?”

“Oh we here just finishing breakfast. Now we’re about to get dressed for the game.”

“Ok, cool, let me talk to Labeach or Lawn.”

“Lawn picked up,” Sheree shouted. “Labeach is in the shower.”

“Hey Stef what’s up?”

“What’s up is my new house it’s Awesome.”

“You that house we see when were on top of the hill close to your principal’s residence? The one that’s basically on your football field.”

“Yes, I know the one.”

“Bro that’s where I live now.” He cursed in my ears. The gang overheard the curse, “what’s wrong,” they inquired. He yelled at them to shut up.

“Stef, you’re lying.”

“Brother why would I lie to you. Lawn, anyways it’s getting late match time is 12 noon. I have to get dressed and you guys have to get here.”

“Also great is that everyone can drive because you can park at my new house. I know how insane parking is at these big games. You’ll park and walk through my back yard.” He cursed again. “That’s f..cking awesome. I am moving in.”

“Stef, tell moms.”

“Speaking about mom she is throwing us a barbeque after the game so tell the gang. This is going to be a great Sunday.” He started shouting and yelling.” Super Sunday!”

“Lawn!” I shouted now to get his attention. “Yes, “he began to calm down. “Now please let me talk to my guy.”

“We murdered him,” Lawn joked.

“Lawn!” I shouted. “Just joking, he is right here.”

“Dude your girlfriend lives a charm life.”

Andrew said, “ok.”

“Hey babe,what did you tell Lawn. He is so high right now. It’s `almost like you just gave him crack.”

“I just gave him some good news about my new house. It’s great you will see when you get here. But enough about that. Are you ok?”

“I am great, the guys are great the gang is great.”

“Family Stef, I understand it completely. You are all family.”

“How are Huntley and Paul? They want to move in. Of course Huntley wants to take Sheree with him and based on the fact that those two can’t spend a second apart. They may just do it.” I laughed, “if only life was so simple.”

“Mr. Labeach comes back on Tuesday. All free paper burn.” Now he was laughing. “Anyway babes I have to go get dressed and you and the gang have to get here. Lawn knows where. You’ll just follow him.”

“Later babe.”

“Later Stef.”

Dressed now in black shorts and a yellow halter top blouse. I heard cars arriving. Lawn loud mouth telling my mom that he was moving in. I ran outside. Everyone was wearing black and yellow. They looked so fantastic. We were young, privileged and sizzling hot. Lawn was right we were living a charmed life.

Labeach drove the Benz. Mom was the one to point that out. “Ryan,” (Ryan Luke Labeach) mom called, “does your father know that you are driving his brand new car.” The gang shouted,” busted.”

I spoke in Ryan’s defense,” mom, you did not meet Huntley, Paul, Sheree, Shelly and Karen. They attend St. Catherine high with Andrew and I. They have also been staying with different friends for the weekend because they wanted to be at my party and this game. Huntley needed a car Ryan loan him the truck that’s why Ryan has the car. He is doing me a favor mom.”

“Ok, I understand. You make sure that car makes it home safe and sound and your father will never hear about this.”

“Promise, Ms. R. “(my mother’s nick name my friends called her). “Thanks, mom we’re leaving.”

“Your uncle and your brother are already at the game. I guess you’ll see them there.”

“We will, later.”

“Later Ms. R,” the gang shouted.

Andrew walked over to me and held my hand. “Hey gorgeous.”

“Hey babe.”

Two minutes it took us to walk from my backyard to the pavilion. The guard placed at the door knew us. “What’s up party people?”

“What up, Monster Dude?” The guys did that shoulder hand shake thing with “Monster Dude.” The ladies were greeted with the usual kiss to the cheek. In the pavilion, there was the sound system to the right, Ragga was DJ’ing. To the left was an open bar for the VIP’s. To the center were chairs. No one ever used. So they were eventually pushed to the back. The VIPs’ basically cluttered in groups around the pavilion. Today VIPs’ included Jigsey King, Toni Curtis local artist from Linstead making it big in the music world. They were talking and laughing with my uncle Ivroy, Andrew Blake, our Member of Parliament Robert (Bobby) Pickersgail.

I stayed away from the group while the guys went to do their usual thing, grabbing boxes of beer and a carton of water. We would take that to a massive hill that over looked the game. Only the football team captain Lawn and the coach had a key to the gate leading to the hill. It was exclusively our spot.

By the time we got to the hill Ragga was blasting soca music over the speakers. The gang started to get wild and rowdy on the hill. I was still pretty mellow. I had never been in a party atmosphere with Andrew. It was new and I was not sure he was ready to see me do what I do.

Lawn came over,” Stef, you cool?”

“Cool,” I repeated. At that moment Ragga stared playing my all-time favorite calypso beat. “Dance all soca, Dance hall soca”. I started to dance just then. And of course Lawn and I forgot everything and everyone and did what we do. As always the attention shifted to us. Ragga voice came over the speakers. “Big up to my party people on the Hill. Always doing their thing. Breaking Down. And having X amount of fun.” The gang had now ed a soca line with Lawn and I. The shouts and shuffling bodies brought me back to realty from love of soca and reveling (carnival dance).

I caught the look on Andrew’s face. He was surprised. But not judgmental. Huntley was standing beside him. I ran over there. Breathless he gave me a bottled water. Andrew spoke, “that was sexy,” he smiled.

Huntley said, “I told you she is a silent storm.”

“Your girl, knows how to get lose.” Just then Andrew showed me what he thought of that. He grabbed me by the waist lifted me up to his body and kissed me. He tasted like beer, I had no idea he drank.

The announcer came on over the intercom ladies and gentlemen 12:30 here in Linstead. And match time for Joventious versus Links the show down. Leading your team at power forward, Patrick Bogle. The crowd went wild. Patrick was a local boy. He was in his twenties, hot, rich and taken. He had the same girlfriend forever. Never stopped him from looking. But his touches were reserved for Sandy. The announcer continued to announce the teams. Andrew was still holding my waist, I was leaning on him. My back on his chest. He whispered,” so that’s your crush.” I blushed. Andrew trailed kisses down to my neck. There he spent the next minute or two making me weak in the knees.

The first whistle blew, the game was starting. Andrew the game. “What?”

“The game,” I repeated. He ended the torture. The gang were sitting on the grass. We walked over to where they were and he sat down. Knees up, thighs open and I sat between his thighs. We cheered for Joventious. They scored in the first five minutes of the game. The crowd went wild, music blasted, pot covers were being banged somewhere in the crowd on the other side. The commotion stopped the game continued. Joventious defense were slow. Links made a break for it. Score 1-1 all. A Rastafarian the crowd knew as the cook shouted. “The Joventious defense bust already. Them no fit. Coach replace them.” Translations the Joventious players are out of shape have no stamina. Football is an endurance sports, lots of running.

Players started to warm up on the sidelines apparently the coach was listening. Minutes later two players came off and two players went on. The game continued. The Joventious players were looking much better. Joventious made a break for it. to the forward, Patrick Bogle brought down outside the box. Free kick awarded to Joventious outside the penalty box. The crowd, including us were on our feet. Patrick was standing over the ball. The crowd, the opposing team, the referees assumed Boyle was going to take the kick. Bogle fakes a team member comes from behind. Goal………Goal. It was brilliant to watch. Nicely executed. Half time whistle blew. The players ran off the field.

The crowd was still going wild when. Ragga’s voice came over the speakers. Joventious ladies and gentlemen for your viewing pleasure.

“Without further ado. We have a sizzling hot half time show lined up for the Linstead fans. With special performance by Linstead’s own King. Jigsey King, “Ragga shouted. And in true Jigsey fashion brought down the house with songs like ‘Cock Up and Ride”, “Any Weh Yu Deh” (Jamaican dancehall music). His performance ended. Ragga, shouted Linstead give it up for your own Jigsey King. The crowd applauded, banged pot covers, whistled and shouted their appreciation. Then the excitements, started to calm.

Ragga boosted up the excitement by introducing another local artist. Toni Cutis. The crowd went wild. He performed songs “Ms. Quite Quite” and “I like the Sound.” The crowd loved their local boys. They showed them lots of love the cheers went on and on.

After the live performances, the whistle for the second half was blown. Players were back on the field and the game continued. Joventious came out strong. Within five minutes they had taken at least three shots at goal. The anticipation was building. Links made a break for it. Ball stopped by Joventious goal keeper. The game continued each team pushing back. It was a Joventious game when they scored 3-1. Two minutes into official stoppage time. Five minutes later final whistle was blown. The crowd went wild. The Joventious players, took off their jerseys and celebrated.

We went back to the pavilion. The roof this time. We did some celebrating too. Ragga was back to playing calypso. This time Andrew showed, he was no dull cricketer, he too could let lose. Lawn and I were reveling. So he burrowed Ryan (girl who attended St. Jago with Ryan Labeach and Andre). The two did get lose. She was pretty darn good and Andrew did his thing. The masses on the pavilion enjoyed the show. The gang cheered them on. Huntley came over to me.” I bet you didn’t know he could get down like that. You two are peas of the same pod.”

I reached over and hugged Huntley. He was always in our corner pulling for us. Huntley saw through the crap. He knew Andrew and I could be. Before we ourselves knew it. Ryan was calling to me. “Do you want him back or should I take him home.” It was my time to enjoy the perks of having my guy get down with me and we did.

I was breathless and wet from sweat when the dancing ended. The excitement was dying down. Ragga announced that he and the swinger (sound system name) team were leaving in the next ten minutes. “Another event ladies and gentlemen.” Andre called out,” gang lets go.” Everyone agreed. Suddenly everyone was starving. We took the long way to my house. Through the Dinthill front gates with the masses. The boys wanted to take the long way around so they could behave badly and be seen by their many lady fans. Also to show off the sizzling hot girls in the crew. The eye candies that made our group the in crowd. The thing about being a part of the in crowd is meet and greet. We had to spend time giving the common folks love.

We did the general meet and greet. Lawn and the boys chatted with other football players. We mingled with small cliques of girls from other high school. Andrea Garvey our old primary school friend was there with her clique from Charlemont High school. Tracey Mighty Kirk’s ex-girlfriend, my friend enemy was there with her clique. We were civil. After about half an hour of the pretending that these people were important. It was enough social duties for a day. We headed straight for the house and got there ten minutes later.

We walked the mile up the drive way. When we made it to the house. There were cars everywhere. Much more cars than we left there in the afternoon. “Who are these people,” Huntley asked. “My aunt’s friends.” I knew it before actually seeing faces. The front grass area was empty when we left now it was transformed.

Under the trees to the side were long metal benches. To the right of the grass

area the swinger’s team was setting up. To the left of the grass area more to the front were tables of food. Disposable utensils and the works. To the left in the back, several grills were being manned by guys wearing chef’s hats.

In the center of the grass several group of people. My aunt, mom, uncle Ivroy, Andrew Blake, Jigsey King, Tony Curtis and Robert Pickersgail were standing in one group chatting and laughing they did not even notice us. Another familiar group was my other uncle Bogle (really my aunt’s friend), Patrick Bogle and of the Joventious football team.

In other places around the grass areas were parents walking and talking with each other. Carla’s mom saw us and waved us over. She was standing with Andre’s mother. Ranny dad was chatting to Tameka’s mom and Lawn’s mom. Althon’s uncle was by a make shift bar set up in the garage.

We stood there staring at the barbeque in progress. Labeach commented, “my warden not here. I am going to eat.” Shelly asked,” what’s up guys.” We the main crew answered. “These are our parents.”

Huntley and Andrew said, “so.”

Andre and Carla made their way over to their moms. Ranny, Tameka and Lawn went over to their people. Althon headed towards the bar. I stood there with Andrew, Huntley, Shelly, Sheree, Kerry and Mark in tow. “Your mom is over there,” Andrew lamented. “I am not going over there,” I answered.” There with the MP (Member of Parliament). I am not in the mood for his you, your families are the pillar of this great community speech.”

“Let’s go eat.” We headed for the grills. We got mountain quantity of food on our plates. Then found Labeach under the Ackee tree, two benches were set up there. “Great spot Labeach.”

“Thought you guys could do with a secluded spot amidst all the parents.” I gave Andrew my plate. I have to go change before my mom sees my top clinging to me. And ask if I was entering a wet t shirt competition or something. She always has some snide comment.”

“Now we know where that mouth of yours comes from,” he commented.

I left them there and went to my room. I found a black and yellow sundress. Changed out of the wet clothes and grabbed a flip flop. When I got back to the ackee tree the entire gang was there. They had managed to escape their parents and were now eating, laughing and talking.

Mostly ridiculing their parents. Andre with Carla sitting on his lap was mimicking their moms. “Oh Marie., Oh Margret the kids have been spending so much time together we must meet for dinner. We must we’ll have to arrange it.” The group was laughing. After the laughter subsided. I said,” so what’s wrong with that.”

“You two have been together awhile now. What if your mothers want to get to know each other?” Carla looked at me with the same eyes she gave me when I kicked her cat because he was scratching on my shoe.

Andre said, “yow Andrew get your girl. I think she drunk, crazy or too grown for the rest of us.” Everyone laughed.

Labeach said, “Stef you’re all talk. Why don’t you go introduce Andrew to your Uncle Boyle and your uncle Ivroy?” Lawn said, “but before you do, a tiny piece of advice. Be sure to remove their guns from their waist first. We don’t want to witness the murder of your batsman here.” The whole gang found it funny. It was Ranny who said,” now guys that was harsh.”

When they stopped laughing. I said,” that’s my point Andre, your mom want to get to know your girlfriend and her mother. Carla your mom want to get to know Andre and his mom. My family wants to murder the boys that come around me. Where does that leave Andrew and I sneaking around all the time? What happens when he goes off to a whole new parish for cricket camp? What happens when he is travelling? What happens to us then? The group was silent then.”

Carla came over to me and said,” Stef, we have been so caught up with our own crap, we had no idea what you were dealing with.”

“What’ going on with you,” Andre asked. Lawn said,” Stef we talk every day, you never said a word about what you and Andrew were facing.” Labeach came over,” you always looking out for us. When are you going to give us a chance to look out for you?” My brothers were hugging on me.

Andrew moved past them, took the plate I was holding and said. “Stef, let’s talk.” I was crying. I did not even know I was crying until we walked away from the group. And he handed me his rag. “Why didn’t you say something to me,” he asked.

“Andrew, what was I going to say, your family was open, honest, kind and

accepting. My family is a bunch of tyrants’ power playing. It’s always been about control for them. The Taylors, the Rhodens. They think they’re so different. But they’re not. Sometimes I can’t breathe for everywhere I turn there they’re always telling me who to be. You and the gang say I get my sharp tongue from my mother. The truth is I have a sharp tongue because I spend so much time fighting to be heard, fighting for the chance to decide things for myself. On the rare times I do get a chance to decide, I have to spend my time defending my choice. It’s exhausting, not to mention you get good at playing defense using words and reasons.”

“Ok Stef, what can we do?”

“What do you think we should do?”

“My uncle Ivroy if he is on board we might have a chance.”

“How are we going to get him on board?”

Lawn, he loves Lawn. Lawn will go talk to him. Once he sees Lawn he will want to talk to him one on one. Lawn will them bring him over to introduce him to you and Huntley. I will also be there. I will then tell him that we are together. We will tell him about your camp in Montego Bay. I will ask for his help talking to mom about me visiting you once a month when you are away. I will insist that all we want is a chance to survive the distance and time apart. If he agrees we might have a chance. “It sounds like a plan,” Andrew said. “Let’s go ask Lawn and Huntley for their help.”

We went back to the group. I told the group about our plans. Everyone agreed

that we should try.

Lawn went over to my uncle Ivroy who was standing with Althon and his uncle now. When he saw Lawn he gave him a hug. Said, his excuses to Althon and his uncle then stepped away with Lawn. They spoke for a few minutes. Lawn had his attention. Lawn then pointed to Andrew and Huntley who were now standing away from the group. Lawn took uncle Ivroy to meet them. Lawn said, “Ivroy Smith meet,” Kevin Huntley and Andrew.” Uncle Ivroy finished for him. “Andrew Dixion St. Catherine high junior cricket star.”

“You’re going off to camp with the Caribbean Junior League team. Congrats Andrew and you’re all friends.” I stepped over, “actually Uncle Ivroy Andrew is my boyfriend.” Lawn saw the defense going up. “Andrew is a great guy uncle. If he wasn’t, the guys and I would not allow him anywhere close to Stef. You know, how the boys and I roll. “Lawn reassured my uncle.

Uncle Ivroy focus shifted. “Andrew you’re going off to camp. Why would you get involve with my niece knowing that?”

“The truth is when I met your niece. I had no idea about the selection. Not that it matter. Once I met your niece. I stood zero chance against falling for her. Believe me sir, you would not believe. The fire we have both walked through to get here.” Uncle Ivroy smiled at me. He seem to have understood where Andrew was coming from. “I bet you didn’t stand a chance.”

“Your mother is going to flip you know right. “my uncle said seriously.

“I do.” was my answer. “I guess you want me to talk to her. “uncle Ivroy

inquired.

“Yes uncle Ivroy. Andrew and I want to make us work. Even after he goes off to camp. I need her to allow me to go see him in Montego Bay once a month. We are begging you, please talk to her. She’ll listen to you.”

“Guys I will try, but your mom is a lioness. You never mess with the cub of a lioness. So no promises.”

“Thanks Mr. Smith,” was Andrew’s reply. I went over and gave him a hug. “Thank you uncle Ivroy.”

I watched him walk away. Lawn was the first to say. “At least you’re still alive.” He slapped Andrew on the back. “That’s a big win.” We went back over to the gang. Well, everyone waited for our reply. Lawn shouted,” the boy still breathing. I think that speaks for itself.” We laughed, Andrew took my waist and pulled me into him. “My life for your love. I think it was a good bargain.” I turned around to face him. He lowered his head and we kissed.

That Sunday, we sat under the ackee tree. Recapping the weekend. We all agreed it was one for the record books. I still carry it around with me. Seventy two hours of, family, friends, relationship struggle, victory. All mixing and mingling together to give my world, Bliss.

The barbeque was coming to an end. The parents were leaving. Not before issuing orders for their fold to return to their nest before ten. Tomorrow was a school day. We sat there in pairs, enjoying our final moments with the ones we choose to share the weekend with. I sat on Andrew’s lap my head resting on his

shoulder, while he left trails of kisses on my neck. Andre and Carla sat at the other end of the bench. Andre whispering in her ear causing her to blush. Huntley and Sheree sat in the middle side by side. Her hand in his. They were talking about what comes next. Shelly and Mark sat side by side on the trunk of the ackee tree. They were sharing a private joke they were both laughing. Lawn and Ryan were making out on a blanket on the grass behind the tree out of public view. Althon had left with his uncle taking the girl he never introduced with them. Ranny and Kerry were just talking more like friends catching up than two people attracted to each other on a bench next to Labeach and Tameka. She was sitting in his lap and they were engaged in a very intense lip lock.

We were in the yard alone. Free from the watchful eyes of adults. My mom had left with Ranny’s dad. Something about wanting her opinion on him purchasing a club. My aunt and brother had left with uncle Ivroy. The other guest had left hours ago. Donna and three guys still in chef’s cap were cleaning up.

Andrew glanced at his watch. “It was 8pm, crap, Stef its eight. Time to go home.” I stood up, so did he. “Guys, it’s time for the weekend to end,” I said. “It’s time to arrange for our Spanish Town friends to get home.”

“What’s the plan Stef?” everyone laughed. “Ok,” I shouted. “My goal is that no one from Linstead go around the gorge tonight. Then have to turn around and head back to Linstead. Knowing that we have school tomorrow.”

“Andrew, you could give Ryan a ride home she lives in Angels. That’s right before you get into Spanish Town. Unless Lawn wants to drive her home then turn around and head back to Charlemont.”

“If Ryan cool with it I am cool,” shouted Lawn.

“Ryan, I’ll take the ride from Andrew if he does not mind.”

I answered, “Andrew does not mind.”

“Next I was thinking Labeach you don’t need the truck tonight. Huntley could drive the truck to Spanish Town and school tomorrow. And Labeach you pick it up at school tomorrow.”

“Cool with me,” Labeach shouted. Huntley that way you can drop off the girls on your way home. Shelly is right there in Delava city. Sheree is there on St. John Road and your there in Greensville. Unless anyone have any objections.” The gang agreed the plan works. “Andre you can take home your girl.”

“Labeach you take home Tameka.”

“Ranny take home Kerry.”

“Mark you take Karen home.”

The goodbyes started. Ten minutes later, I was standing in my room. Picking out Pj’s. I wanted nothing more than to shower and crawl into bed. Andrew would call around 8:45pm. I plan to soak in the bath until then. 8:20 pm I immersed in a warm bubble bath. 8:40 I was toweling off, just as I pulled on my Pj’s the phone rang. I answered, “hello.” “Babes I am home,” Andrew informed me.

“Great, can we talk tomorrow? I just need to sleep.”

“Ok, Goodnight Stef.”

“Goodnight Andrew.”

I dialed Labeach. “Did you hear from Huntley?”

“He called a minute ago they’re fine.”

“Thanks, bro for the weekend.”

“Don’t mention it Stef. Family, .”

“Family, goodnight.”

I was asleep the second I hung up the phone.

CHAPTER 7

The Event

8:15 roll call. Mrs. Clarke was asking us to be quiet. There was constant chatter about the weekend. Karen, Shelly and Sheree were the envy of the class. I think I was too tired to care. In addition to that the rest of my week was going to be a nightmare. Andrew was leaving. It was the only thing I thought about.

Everyone was standing up now. Apparently Mr. Mundle was directing us to form our lines for Junior Assembly. We did and then we walked out to the assembly area. Andrew’s class was just heading out to the assembly area. Huntley and Andrew slowed their pace when Sheree and I came out of our home room. The four of us met at mid-line. Our classmates behind us were forced to move around. Andrew gave me a hug, “morning.”

“Morning, are you as tired as I am.” he inquired, “worst.” I said resting my head on his chest. Huntley was holding Sheree. Mr. Mundle came around. “Hey guys, later for that get moving back to your class. And you two get back to your group.” The four of us did as we were instructed, reluctantly.

Junior assembly took an hour and half. At times I wanted to scream. When it finally ended. I vowed, I am going to get a doctor’s note so I don’t have to show up for the long standing boring pointless morning event anymore. I was tired of it. We got back to class. It was time for geography with Ms. Taylor. Today we were going to be tested on topics she had covered so far in class.

Ms. Taylor, entered the classroom,” good morning.” Then, started to hand out the test sheets she had prepared. As soon as I got mine I wrote my name at the Top. The sooner I completed this the better. I would be excused to go to the library once I was finished. Half an hour later, I handed Ms. Taylor my completed test. She handed me a note for the library. I got my stuff and left the room.

Ten minutes later, I was sitting at a desk. I located the most secluded corner I could find. The Library was occupied by the students of upper sixth form (upper class/prefects). I knew that Patrick Headly President of the Student council, Dosia Hathaway Vice President and the rest of the executive student council were in the library somewhere. I was trying my best to avoid them.

I was about to do my literature assignment, which got neglected over the weekend. When Dosia came over to my desk. “Good morning Stephanie.”

“Good morning Dosia.”

“What are you doing in the library at this hour?”

“I have a note I handed it to her.” She laughed, “I am not asking as your prefect. I was just curious.”

“I had a geography test. I finished early, hence here I am.”

“Well great, Patrick and the other executives are here. Maybe we could go over a

few things for the event on Friday. You know, before our official meeting this afternoon.”

“I will go get the others and meet you in the conference area of the library in two minutes.” Dosia did not even wait for me to agree. She was off. For a second time that morning. I wanted to scream. Instead, I got my stuff together and met them in the conference room. I said, “good morning.” No one responded; their focus was on Dosia, who was standing in front waiting for me to sit. I did, I choose a chair some distance from the others. Just in case I wanted to curse under my breath.

Dosia started, “good morning.”

“There will be no minutes for this meeting as it was not officially scheduled. However, we have this event on Friday and there is still lots to get done. Rose Lowe, our secretary and I worked over the weekend. We have a few items that require immediate perusal. This will allow us to hear your feed backs and come to some definitive answers.”

“First thing on the agenda. The program the setup is as follows: A welcome speech by Patrick Headly, school choir performs our school song, the coach will give a speech/ tribute of the time spent with Andrew. His best friend Kevin Huntley will give a speech/tribute to their relationship as team and best friend, then the photo slide show that has been produced by the athletics department, then there is the video tributes by his favorite teachers, team and some of his rivals throughout the years. The theater and arts department, dance group will be dancing to the cricket anthem. Stef, will be introducing the man of the hour Andrew Dixion. He will make his speech. I will do the thank you speech and bring the evening to a close.”

“So what do you think feed backs please? We would like to do the adjustments now and have them finalized. Printed and issued this afternoon.”

“Question.”

“Yes Patrick,” (I noticed she was the only person that called him Patrick). I tried not to pay attention to that fact. But obviously there was something personal about their relationship. “Are the contributors aware of their parts in this program?”

“Yes, except Stephanie and Kevin Huntley.”

“We tried reaching out to them over the weekend. We failed on that front.” I addressed the room. “I am sorry about that Dosia. My weekend was crazy. My family and I were busy moving to a new house. Our helper is also new so if you left a message. It’s just been chaotic. As for Huntley, I know for a fact he was not home over the weekend so any messages there. He would probably not pick up before this afternoon. However, we are both fine with our parts.”

“I have one tiny suggestion about the program. The coach speech/tribute and Huntley speech/tribute are back to back speeches. Then we have back to back, videos and slide show. What if we mix it up? Coach speech/tribute then slide show. Then Huntley’s speech/tribute then videos. Everything else sounds great to me. Unless you or the other executives want to change something. It is just a suggestion feel free to disagree.”

“It was Headley who spoke first. I like the idea Stephanie. Dosia you have your . If there is nothing else I say we have the program set. No one opposed

Patrick Headley. The program was set.”

“Next on the agenda,” Dosia continued.” The following are just suggestion that require us voting yes or no. If no we have to come up with a new course of action. Item one the host/hostesses of this event should be Stephanie and I Dosia Hathaway. “No,” I voted. I was the only one that voted,” no.”

Dosia said, “ok, done.” Ignoring my vote “no.” I stood up and addressed the room once more. “With all due respect, guys. I don’t want to be a co- host.” Headley was about to say something. I am sure at the very least try to intimidate me. But then Dosia stood beside him placing her hand on his shoulder. He was quieted by her hand on his shoulder.

“Why? “she asked. “Why aren’t you comfortable co-hosting an event for your friend.”

“I know I said Andrew and I are just friends. The first time I told you guys that it was the truth as I knew it then. The fact is we have been trying not to get into anything beyond friendship. Andrew and I failed miserably at that. We are much more than friends. We have made promises. Promises I am not sure either one of us can keep. It’s so complicated. I wanted to scream again. Instead I said, him leaving is killing me. He can never see that. If I cohost this event, he definitely will.”

Dosia came over to me now. She placed her hand on my shoulder.” Stephanie, it is fine. It will all be fine. And you are going to co-host. You know why. Because as someone pointed out at our first student council meeting. I see myself in you, Stephanie. You rise. Whenever the occasion calls for it you and me. People like us Stef, we rise. You are also doing it for Andrew. Plus you have the added benefit of assuring him that once he is away. Your life will go on. You will be

fine here at St. Catherine High. We believe you can do it. Stef, so we are going to give you the opportunity to see for yourself.”

Patrick Headley stood up.” Then that’s set, he smiled at me, next.”

Dosia went back to the front of the room. “The seating is a three by three format. For those of you not familiar with auditorium talk what that means is that the chair will be in three groups with three isle access. The first group will have teachers, friends, classmates etc. It will be the group to the far wall from the stage area. The second group at the center. It is also the closest to the stage. That is for the VIP’s, principal, vice principal, Doctor and Mrs. Dixion, coaches, president of the Caribbean Junior Cricket League Association etc. The third group of seating is the group towards the parking area. That area will seat Andrew’s team , other players from teams island wide etc. Also the seating will be arranged, organized and manned by ushers.” We loved the seating arrangement. Dosia tick that from her list.

“Next.” The bell started to ring signaling lunch time. “We stayed where we were. Dosia pointed to me. You’re not busy you have lunch. You are free to stay a few more minutes. We will be finished in ten, promise. As usual she did not wait for me to agree. She proceeded. “Next, menu. We have arranged for a catering staff to serve odors and sparkling apple cider or water. Before the dance number by the theater department.” It was Rose Lowe the secretary that pointed out. “We should have that on the program. We can list it as refreshment break.” Dosia wrote it in her notes,” great so that is agreed.” Everyone agreed. “Parking will also be arranged according to seating. So we have to have valets, agreed?”

“Agreed!”

“And what would an event be without souvenirs? Dosia inquired. So I had a

friend send us two things to choose from. She pulled out a plaque. It said good luck Andrew Dixion. The other item was a miniature bat. It read Andrew Dixion, St. Catherine high batsman 1991-1993. “We selected the bat we thought it was great. Headley asked,” who will receive souvenirs?”

Dosia said,” don’t worry. I know we can’t afford to purchase a souvenir for every guest. So it will only be issued to the VIPs’.”

“Good,” Patrick was pleased. There was a brief intimate moment in which he held her waist. The others were too busy iring the bat to notice.

Dosia shouted. “This agenda is completed ladies and gentleman. Thank you. See you again at 4pm.” I left the executives there talking. I needed a break, maybe some food. I opened the library door to find Andrew standing outside.

“How did you know I was here?” He took my bag pack.” The girls told me. They also mention that you might be having a bad day.” Again I felt like screaming. I was trying to figure out why they would tell him that. I really did not want him worrying about me. Instead, I said,” Andrew I am not having a bad day. I just really resent the long hours spent at this school in assembly. It is tiring, it is boring, it’s a continuous session of lectures on moral, principles and life. The worst part is, I don’t even think most or any of it is applicable to me or most of the students that attend this school. It’s like an hour and a half of wasted time. That pisses me off. Anyways, other than that, I am fine.”

I took his hand. “In fact I will show you just how fine I am.” He followed me. I took him to his secluded spot by the leather tree. I pulled the bag pack from his hand, it fell to the ground. He sat down on the bench. I sat on his lap. I kissed him. Seconds later we were immersed in a make out session.

Twenty minutes later, his kisses on my neck slowed.” Stef, did you eat yet?” My answer came very slow, “no.” He was about to give me, “the you have to take care of yourself lecture.” I placed my finger on his lips. “Let’s go have lunch. No lectures, not today.” I began to walk leaving him to pick up my bag pack. And get it in his head. Lecturing me today may have dire consequences.

He caught up with me. “No lectures, sorry.” I kissed him on the cheek. “Thank you.”

“So what were you doing in the library?’ I told him about my morning after assembly, the unscheduled meeting with the executives of the student council. He gave me a hug. “Let’s feed you.” We walked into the cafeteria, I made myself a grilled cheese with lettuce and tomato. The staff in the cafeteria always allowed me to do my thing. They knew I was a vegetarian. I hated when my cheese came from the same bin that was used to store the deli cuts. The chicken, the ham, the beef the works. With my grilled cheese, I had banana and a supligent (nutritious drink).

After we left the cafeteria we headed to the benches. I was sure the gang was there waiting.

Andrew, I have question.

“Yes, Ms. Taylor what’s your question?”

“Is there something personal between Dosia and Patrick?” Andrew’s answer

started with a laugh. “Why would you ask that Stef?”

“I am just curious. Plus I noticed a few things in our meeting. So are you going to answer the question?”

“Yes they are together, Ms. Observant. But you must understand something it is frown upon. He is her boss technically. You understand that right.”

“I do.” I understood it perfectly. They were both student representative on the St. Catherine high school board. They were elected to work for and to be the voice of the students at school board meetings. Headley was the leader of such representation and Dosia his assistant.

Andrew was saying something else. I forced my thoughts to focus on what he was saying. “Only a few close friends are aware of their relationship outside of school.”

“If that is true. Why do you know?” I inquired.

“I know because I was once a part of the student council ,” Andrew asked.” I do, but I also got the feeling that the other executives are unaware of the situation.”

“So again how do you know?” I prompted.

“Patrick’s dad and my dad attended college together. Patrick and I are practically brother our families are very close. Not to mention the fact that Patrick, Dosia and I served the student council for two years together. We are still very good friends. We still hang out. At my house, at Patrick’s house sometimes on the town. I do have friends outside of Huntley.”

“I guess you do,” I replied. “Speaking about that. I want you to meet some of them this Wednesday. Dinner at my house. My mom suggested it this morning,” Andrew informed me.

“When were you going to tell me?”

“I just did, Stef.”

“After I brought up Patrick and Dosia.”

“Stef, I was going to tell you before lunch was over. Wednesday is day after tomorrow. So I knew the urgency of telling you sooner, rather than later. The question is are you coming or not?”

“Andrew I have to ask my mom. It’s a school night.”

“Stef, all you have to do is take a dress with you to school. Change at my house dinner is at five.”

“I thought dinner at your house was 7pm.”

“It usually is mom is making an exception. So dinner Wednesday is at five. We will be done by eight. I will have you home by ten.”

“You’re going to drive me to Linstead. And then you have to drive back to Spanish Town around the gorge by yourself. I am not sure I like that idea Andrew.”

“Stef, what other choice do I have.”

“I could take a taxi home.”

“Stef, do you think my dad would allow that.”

“Ok, I have a better idea my aunt leave work in Kingston at 8. She could pick me up.”

“Ok Stef, that works. I really don’t care about the trivial details. I just want you to be at the dinner.”

“Ok, I will be there.”

The gang were already eating, chatting and getting caught up with the details of the weekend. Sheree and Huntley were stilling hanging on to each other. I was surprised. Because last I heard is that they would cool it at school. Until Huntley had ended his sexual relations with Kelly. I guess he did. Shelly was talking about Mark. I turned to Andrew. “I hope she not getting serious about that playboy.” Andrew said, “Stef, leave it alone. Let them figure it out.”

I had eaten half of my grilled cheese. When Lauren, Tameka, Kelly and Lori showed up. They, stopped short of the benches. Kelly walked over to Huntley and Sheree. “What’s going on here? “Andrew got up. “Kelly let’s leave Sheree out of it. This is between you and Kevin.” She turned around to face Andrew. “Why don’t you talk to Tameka? She might have some interest in you Dixion. I don’t.” It was Huntley who spoke next. “Kelly that’s enough.” He was pissed. I was shocked. Huntley was a calm guy. To see Huntley pissed off was like setting off a deadly time bomb. You felt the danger drifting in the air. Kelly must have felt it too. Her next words came in the form of a question laced with earnest. “Kevin what’s going on?” Sheree stepped away from Kevin. Giving him the opportunity to do what he should have done. Talk to Kelly end it, then proceed with a public ission of his relationship with Sheree.

Huntley walked over to her took her shoulder. “Let’s talk.” Seconds later they disappeared around the corner. Lauren and her girls were about to follow. When Andrew in sighted, “why don’t we give them a minute?” Lauren gave him the evil eye. It was Tameka who spoke.” So I see you have chosen her.” She gesture to me addressing her question to Andrew. “It’s always been her,” was his answer. After a look of pure disgust the three ladies walked away.

“Could this day get any more dramatic,” was my question. Carla replied,” we still have a long way to go. How about we agree to trot softly.” We agreed. Tanana shouted,” let’s focus on something other than the amazing weekend you guys had. I went to the key club meeting. It was great. Preston was there.”

Shelly said, “my Preston.” Tanana asked,” your Preston?”

“A minute ago you were going on and on about Mark Lablanc. Now it’s your Preston.”

I did scream now,” shut up, both of you just shut up.” I looked over to Tanana. “I personally, don’t care to hear what happened at Key Club with Preston to make it so great. That guy is a parasite. He is feeding off the childhood crush you had on him. While playing games with the attraction Shelly has to him. And if you both can’t see that then I am sorry for you ladies.”

“Shelly as for Mark. I told you Mark is a play boy and a leaper never changes its spot. Especially when the leaper looks like Mark Lablanc. He is good for fun, he is good for making out. He may even be good for a one night stand. Anything other than that guys like Mark are just not up to the task. Do yourself a favor. Gather all the memories you have of your weekend together. And file it under done.”

“Ladies I don’t tell you this stuff to give you grief. Those guys are my friends, my family I know them. I love them. I love you girls. I tell you what I know to protect you from the pain I know that my bros are cable of inflicting. So here it is for the last time. Take my advice or leave it. I just don’t want to ever hear about this crap again. Now or ever.”

I dumped the uneaten contents of my tray. And left them there. No one followed. I was relieved. I needed a few minutes to myself. I needed to be far from the gang to think.

I went to my favorite fountain my feet had led me there. Richard and Lennox were there. Lennox was drinking water, Richard was talking. I was set to turn around, Richard, called out,” Ms. Taylor, please don’t leave on our .”

“I am done.” It was the first time Lennox ever spoke to me, maybe not directly to me he was just stating a fact. He was done with the water faucet, it was free. Richard began to say something else. Lennox stopped him. “Let’s go man.” Seconds later and they were gone. I was alone. I was so relieved. I was on the edge, about to fall over. A slow breeze would have done the trick. Richard saying just one word that I did not like would have done it for sure.

I pulled back my hair. I held my breath and stuck my face under the running water. Minutes later, I freed my hair. Then released the breath that I had been holding. I used the back of my head to wipe the excess water from my face. I decided to continue my walk. I had never been beyond the fountain. I headed straight beyond the wall of the Clothing and Textile room. Then turned right. The direction had led me to the track and field area. The cricket pitch. The football field. They were empty. I spun around and around. Taking it all in. I walked over to the cricket pitch. It was hard, cracks testifying to its use. And there it was a single marigold flower growing out of a crack just where a batsman would stand at the stump.

Andrew stood here time and time again. He would never again do so. Life went on. The marigold growing there was life going on. I felt much better. Things were clear for the first time that day. I could not control my friends. I could not stop their pains, their happiness, their falls, their mistakes. I could not even control my own. It did not matter if I did or not. Life would go on. No matter what. I was on the edge because I went and stood there. It is a choice I made. Now it was up to me to choose to step down.

That I did when the lunch bell rang. It was the end of lunch. I made it back to home room before my next class started. The afternoon proceeded very

uneventful. At 2:15 Mr. Mundle showed up alone for roll call. It was done and class dismissed by 2:30. Everyone left except Shelly, Tanana, Sheree and Karen. I sat in my chair waiting for them to approach me.

Shelly and Tanana did.

“Stef, I just wanted to say that we are sorry. We were being stupid,” Shelly stated. “You saw what Preston was doing. You told us on the bus that Mark was a play boy. I don’t know why I had failed to hear it. Tanana and I have decided to stop bickering over boys.”

“Good for you ladies,” I replied.” I am sorry too for losing it and being so harsh. I just don’t want us to give the guys we meet. The guys we get involve with the power to break our friendships apart. The guys who cause problems between us and friends are no good for us. The guys that encourage, foster, respect and facilitate our friendship are the guys worth the time of day.”

Andrew and Huntley walked in. “What’s going on ladies?” The girls and I laughed. “Guys like Huntley and Andrew, “the girls shouted. “Guys like Andrew and Huntley,” I agreed.

I threw my arms around Andrew’s shoulder and gave him a kiss. “Nothing just saying how great you guys are.”

“I am not buying that,” he started to tickle me. “It’s the truth.” I was laughing so hard he had mercy and stopped. We were heading for the door, when Carla walked in. “What’s up guys?”

“Heading home!” the gang shouted. “You guys are,” I responded.” I have meetings every evening this week. Then the big event on Friday. I take it everyone will be in attendance. It starts at 7pm.”

“About that,” Sheree responded. “You Linstead ladies. Should not have to go home change to come back to Spanish Town. I was thinking the ladies could get dressed at my house. If you girls wanted to.”

“Of course,” was the answer. “Thanks Rankin. Then it’s set.” The gang left. Andrew and I headed for the senior campus. We got to the library at 3pm.

“What are we going to do until four,” I asked.

He answered. “I don’t know what your plans are, but babe I have a tone of assignment that were neglected this weekend. I have to get them done.”

“How very studious,” I remarked. “After this week you will not even be here.”

“Stef, I am leaving St. Catherine High. I’ll still be in school. A boys only school surrounded by cricketers, it’s still a school. I have to keep up my grades.”

“I am glad to hear that Andrew. I am happy to know that school will be a priority. Even when you leave this fine institution.” I pointed to the fabulous Library at St. Catherine high.

“I also have assignment to complete. Should we sit together,” I inquired.” Sure,” he replied.

We choose a desk that seated two people. I sat in the corner. He sat at the end opposite from me. We took our assignments out of our bag packs. Then, worked in silence for an hour.

It was Dosia who came over and interrupted our flow. He stood up gave her a hug. She hugged him back. “Hey there handsome.”

“What’s up Hathaway,” was his response. “Well just here to steal your girl.” He pointed to me,” steal away.” I got my things and followed her to the conference area.

The executives were seated and waiting. Dosia went to the front and started. “On the agenda ladies and gentlemen are rehearsals, reviews and staff selections.”

“We will be meeting the ushers in fifteen minutes. Just to familiarize them with the setup of the auditorium and to do a run through of what is expected. They will also be given this seating list. If there are any suggested changes speak now.” She handed us a piece of paper. It was a list of each guest and where they were to be seated. We perused it. It was fine we agreed.

“Then at 5pm we meet four senior guys from auto shop. They were said to be excellent responsible drivers. They will act as our valets for the night. They will also be given a copy of the seating sheet. They will also have numbers that will

be handed over to each guest so that locating their car when leaving is a simple task.”

“At 5:15 we review the slide show by athletics department. They need our we want to make it good. It is 10 minutes long.”

“5:40 we meet in the Theater and Arts department. The dancers will be performing for us there. That performance is 30 minutes.”

“6:20 we will view the edited version of the video. Offer our . And that’s it for this evening.”

Dosia checked her watch.” Time to go meet the ushers in the auditorium.” When we got the auditorium there were six guys dressed in black dress pants, white tuxedo shirts and maroon bow ties waiting for us. The white chairs were set up using the three by three format Dosia had discussed in the morning. The auditorium was really just a huge building with sky blue walls, a stage, podium, the school crest on the wall behind the stage. The ceiling had large flood lights that could be adjusted to set the ambiance for whatever the event. Behind the stage were dressing rooms, closets and bathrooms on the left and right of the area.

Forty minutes later we had decided on decorations of Maroon drapes for the stage. White draping for the podium. Maroon and green balloons for the entrances to the building. Agreed that the ushers looked dapper in their outfit. Did a run through and agreed it was perfectly planned and executed.

It was time to meet the four guys from auto shop who would act as our valets for

the evening. They were dressed in black dress pants and Maroon shirts. There were two parking areas one to the right of the auditorium and one to the left both were numbered for fifty cars each. The guys did a run through of the system of parking. It seemed flawless. Patrick suggested we add at least two more guys to the valet staff. We agreed and that was done.

It was time for us to make it to the junior campus. The athletics department was there. When we got there, they were ready for us. They showed us the picture slide show. It was pretty good. It showed pictures of the team playing various matches. Mostly moments when Andrew did something brilliant in a game. It showed him raising his bat and connecting to a ball. The word six flashed across the picture. Him looking up to a falling ball. The word caught flashed across the picture. It continued with various plays like that for ten minutes. We had no suggestion for them it was a wonderful recap of moments in Andrew’s career here at St. Catherine High. I loved it. The group loved it.

5:40 was fast approaching we had to head back to the senior campus. Theater and arts department was there. We got there to find them still setting up. Patrick was mad. He told them this was unacceptable. The two teachers there did not argue with Patrick Headley. I seriously doubted anyone ever openly challenges this guy. He was a force. He got things done.

Ten minutes later the music began. The group did the performance from start to finish. The customs were maroon and green. Some performers wore the whites of cricket players for their role in the performance. It was a very entertaining piece. Patrick got up at the end. He signaled for the music to be turned off. He had everyone’s attention. He started by complimenting the piece it was great. “I am displeased with the set up time. I want everything to run smoothly for this event. To ensure that I want the Arts department to have the stage set up and groomed for their performance the evening before the event. That is Thursday evening. Your department should be there at 4 pm. The decoration of the room will also take place during the same time. I will be by at 7 pm Thursday evening. To offer a stamp of approval. Dosia please set up and coordinate with the Arts

department to ensure everything is done by 7 pm Thursday evening.” Dosia agreed. He started to leave. “Where to now, Patrick asked. Dosia followed and so did we. Back to the library was her answer.

Dosia and Patrick walked a head of the group. She was trying to get him to calm down. The rest of us followed in silence. When we got to the conference area a media team from the communication’s company the school contracted to was waiting for us. We were fifteen or so minutes late. Dosia apologized. Then, made the necessary introductions. Ten minutes later. The video was being shown on a screen that had been set up by the media group. It was impressive. Andrew favorite teachers spoke about his attributes in the classroom. The of the team spoke about the guy, the player, the friend. His rivals, recap plays he made that were just amazing. In that part of the video the play of which the person spoke was shown in the background. Andre was the last rival to make a tribute. He called Andrew a Marksman with the bat. His recap moment was centered on the very first game. I ever saw Andrew play. St. Catherine versus St. Jago. The game he played the first day we met. A game in which he scored 40 runs. Andre had bowled an over (6 balls) to him that resulted in two sixes and one four. The video showed footage of that match in the back ground. Loud cheers came from the stand and there we were the girls and I. Screaming and shouting in celebration of the brilliant plays made by the man of the hour Andrew Dixion. The video was spectacular.

Headley came over to where I sat. “You and your friends were in the video just now. The loud cheers came from your friends.”

I said, “no, those are our friends. Andrew and I. It was the very first game I ever saw him play. It was also the day we first met.”

“He and I are friends did you know that.”

“Andrew did mention it,” I said. Patrick and I smiled, we both looked over at Dosia. It was amazing to me how different Patrick was when he spoke of friendship. It was surreal to watch his reaction when he looked over at the woman he choose to love.

Dosia was thanking the crew. I left the executives in the conference area.

Andrew was sitting where I had left him almost three hours ago. He was reading the sport section of The Gleaner. I drop my bag pack to the ground. Approached his chair from the back and hugged his shoulders burying my face in his neck.

“Hey babe, are you ready to go.”

“I am,” I responded. He grabbed his bag pack and mine from the floor. “Let’s go.” We were on our way out, so were Dosia and Patrick together. It was apparent that the others had left. They were laughing and talking more at ease with each other.

Headley saw us first.” Hey you two you’re still here.”

“We are just leaving,” I replied.” What about you two,” Andrew asked. “The same,” Patrick replied. The four of us headed out together. The guys immediately struck up a conversation leaving Dosia and I to walk ahead.

Dosia asked if I would be attending the dinner at the Dixion’s on Wednesday. I confirmed my attendance. Will you. Yes Patrick, Andrew and I have been friends

for years. Both families lived together for a while when Patrick and Andrew were boys, you know, Dosia informed me.

“I did not know that,” I responded. “Then again there is so much I don’t know about him.”

“In time Stef,” she responded.” Patrick and Andrew are private men. But girl when they let you in it’s a rare and beautiful thing.” I smiled. She asked,” what was that for?”

“I was just ing something that Dr. Dixion said. “He also used the word rare to describe what Andrew and I could have.”

“Sounds like Dr. Dixion,” Dosia responded. “Stef, they grew up with a mom and a dad. Their family is close netted. You and I shared a different kind of family. Our system comes from letting others in. Theirs come from the people who gave them life.”

I was wondering how she knew so much about me. She must have seen the wheels in my brain turning. She turned her head and pointed to the boys. “Friends .” We both laughed in unison.

The four of us rode in the same cab to Spanish Town. Patrick whispered something in Dosia’s ears. She responded by kissing him lightly on his mouth. He was unsatisfied with the kiss. He gently turned her head to his. She leaned into him and they shared a very long and intimate lip lock. I stared at the two maybe longer than I should have. I noticed that they were perfect for each other. They complimented each other. He was fierce, bull headed kind of stubborn. She

was beautiful, soft and determinedly stubborn.

Andrew provided an interlude to my thoughts by gently pulling me closer to him. His action caused me to turn in his direction. He then lowered his mouth to mine.

The cab came to a stop, interrupting the double make out session happening in the back seat. Patrick paid the driver. The guys did their whole half shoulder hug with the slap on the back. Dosia and I hugged. “Black dresses for dinner Wednesday,” she shouted. I agreed, while waving goodbye.

Andrew and I walked to my taxi stand. It was 7:30pm. I would be home by eight. Teetee came to a stop at my feet. “Are you ready, Stef?”

“I am sir.” I gave Andrew a hug and got in the front enger seat of Teetee’s cab. Teetee was the most chilled Taxi driver from Linstead to Spanish Town. We had fast become friends. He was the only cab driver not trying to nail me or one of my girls. He was content with driving us around, making jokes and chilling. He also drove at warp speed and when you’re young it is an adrenaline rush. Adults hated to be engers in his car. As for us the younger clientele there was always pushing and shoveling to get into his car. My girls and I never had to push or shovel he would always stop right at our feet. He watched out for us and we ed his cab.

I told Teetee that we had moved to the house close to Dinthill Technical High. He knew exactly where it was. “Nice,” he said. I got out of the car at 7:50pm. “Thanks Teetee.”

“Later Stef.”

I opened the door to our house at 8 pm. Donna and my brother were playing games in the den. I stuck my head in the door and said good evening. Donna answered. “Evening Stef, dinner is on the stove.”

“Thanks,” I shouted on the way to my room.

I dialed Andrew’s number, he answered the phone,” hello.”

“Hi babe, I am home. I am going to take a shower. I have a tone of home work to do. I will talk to you tomorrow.” He said goodnight and we hung up. I took a quick shower. Ten minutes later I sat at the kitchen counter eating. Salt fish and green banana for dinner. Donna had also left a glass of coconut water and a bowl of jelly meat (it’s the inside white fruit of coconut) in the refrigerator for me.

9 pm, I sat at my desk ready to tackle the tone load of homework I had to complete. It was eleven when I completed my assignments that needed to be handed in the next day and Wednesday.

I was so focused on school work I did not hear my mom get in. Then I thought to myself in this house we probably don’t hear or see anything until it’s in the same room with us. My mother came into my room. What are you doing? “Home Work,” I answered. “How are the plans going at school?”

“The plans for the event are going great. It is a lot of work. There will also be a

dinner on Wednesday. I will have to attend. It starts at 5 pm and will be over by 10pm. I was thinking Auntie Ellie (my mom’s sister) could pick me up on her way home.”

“You will have to ask her. I will, your school life seems so busy and exciting,” mom remarked. “It is I think I love high school.” She took up the folder that held my test results and assignments. She went from front to back. “And your grades are still A’s and B’s.”

“Still,” I answered. She shook her head in approval. “Goodnight Stef.”

“Goodnight mom.”

Twenty minutes later. I was in bed.

Tuesday was my worst days at school. It began with the inter class assembly. The grade sevens meeting in the Art room. Assembly was long and boring. There were hundreds of kids my age gathered in the same place. It was unbearable. Compared to my class, some of the other class were either too mature or not enough maturity. The way they socialized was different. Some spoke with harsh island accents, other spoke in slangs. I mean every word was a slang. It was mind blowing to think we were the same age receiving the same education. It was depressing.

My class that followed the hour long assembly held zero interest for me. It was clothing and Textile. Today’s topic was fabrics. How mind numbing, I thought. When the class ended an hour later I was relieved. Home work for the next class parts of a sewing machine. “How thrilling,” I commented. The class found it

funny, except I was not trying to be funny. My brain literally goes to sleep in the class. I resented that, I enjoyed classes that challenged me. Taught me things I had no idea about. Things I actually wanted to know. Things, I could use to assess the world around me.

The lunch bell rang. The gang and I grabbed lunch. We began talking about our future. In grade seven we had sixteen subjects being taught to us. After grade nine we will have eight. We spoke about what subjects would be dropped immediately. For me it was a tie between. Physical education and Clothing and Textile.

When we got to the benches the guys were already there. Andrew noticed the glib look on my face. “It’s a Tuesday.”

I repeated,” it’s a Tuesday.” He examined my tray. I had an apple, fish stick and a bag of chips. On his tray he had a chicken sandwich and water.

We had lunch our usual way ing around food. Sharing what was on each other’s tray. I took a bite of my apple. Andrew took it after. Tanana took my fish sticks, I took a piece of her banana. Eating was like sitting around a table ing around food. We started talking about the subjects we would elect to drop in ninth grade.

Huntley laughed at my Physical education or Clothing and Textile dilemma. “No, dilemma there. You can’t drop PE, he said.” It’s not an elective. It’s a part of the core curriculum.”

I glanced at Andrew. “Sorry babe, it is.” I made a crying face the gang began to

laugh.

Tanana shared her intention to drop Mathematics. Again Huntley laughed. “Really, what school, in what part of the world would make Mathematics an elective? Math is Life.” She was grossly disappointed. Huntley turned to Sheree. “So my very smart girlfriend. What subject do you want to be rid of?” Sheree said,” honestly Clothing and Textile. I hate that class. Always pricking myself with needles and pins trying to learn stitches I will never use. I love clothes but honestly. Other than this uniform. Have you ever seen me wear anything more than once?” It was true. Sheree family were very wealthy people in Cayman. Her father made it huge in investment banking. She had international credit cards. She ordered clothes from all over the world.

The chatter went on. A few minutes later Preston showed up. He flirted openly with Shelly and Tanana.

It was Shelly who stood up and said,” we are having a conversation, among intellectuals here. I am pretty sure it’s over your head. So could you please leave?” He looked to Tanana for reprieve. She ignored him by asking Karen to the bag of chips, she had on her lap. He looked over at the guys. Huntley said, “Pres the guys calling. Your lunchtime, basketball game about to start.” He left and never came back.

I figured it out I shouted, “what?”

“How to get out of Physical Education.” Everyone began to laugh. Andrew said, “Good luck with that babe.”

Shelly said, “talking about figuring stuff out. How are the plans for the big event going? They are going great. Dosia is actually a very detailed and organized person.” The gang shouted, “kind of like you.”

“Yes, I suppose we are a lot alike,” I said.” She is gorgeous, intelligent and independent. I really like Dosia.”

“Huntley are you done with your speech?” Sheree answered for him. “He is and it’s great. He shared it with me last night.” The gang and l hooed and Aaaah. “What we are chop liver now to the girlfriend. “Huntley smiled his confident smile. The smile that could tame a wild cougar. “I love you guys but you will have to wait to hear it at the big event.” Tanana threw chips at him, “you’re not being fair.” The rest of us burst out laughing.

Andrew was extremely quiet. The closer it got to Saturday the less he had to say. Especially when the topic of leaving came up. I had no idea how to make it easier for him. Who was I kidding? I had no idea, how to make it easier for me. The gang went on about the event. The dresses, the expected hot cricket players and the entertainment.

I stood up, he looked at me. “Walk with me.” He took the hand I extended to him. Huntley noticed, the others continued their chatter. When we got to the spot under the shadow cast by some trees. We stopped, it was the spot where we had our first and only argument. It was the spot where some serious making up happened.

“Andrew talk to me.”

“About what Stef?”

“About leaving.”

“Stef, we have already had that talk. I don’t want to talk. I don’t want to think. I don’t want to prepare, I don’t want to make or do anything pertaining to leaving anymore.”

“I just want to be here. I just want to capture every second I have left with you. And tuck it neatly in my heart, in mind and in my memory. So that when, leaving is here. When I have left. I can draw on those seconds to get me through our time apart.”

He reached out, pulling me into him. He lowered his lips to mine. “Seconds made up of this.” He kissed me, lightly at first. And then his kisses grew more demanding. His lips soon left my lips. He was kissing my neck. As much as I hated to. I said, “Andrew stop. We have to stop, school.” The word school brought him back to reality. He stopped kissing my neck. He took a minute to compose himself.

The reality is we attended a catholic school. Acts of a sexual nature, making out or acts of public affection was greatly frown upon. It was even grounds for expulsion.

I was staring up at him now.” Stef, I am sorry.”

“No, need for that. But getting expelled from school, is not the start of a rare and beautiful thing. That is what we have committed to Andrew. Our actions have real consequences. My actions and your actions are intertwined now.”

I threw my hands around his shoulder. We stood there under the shadows. Holding each other. Bracing ourselves for the imminent and scary unknown.

The bell rang. Back to classes we go. Andrew walked me back to home room. Then he left for his own classroom. “Later Stef.”

“Later.”

My afternoon classes ended at 2:15. Mr. Mundle and Mrs. Clarke did the usual roll call. Class was dismissed. Everyone left. I was sitting alone when Andrew came in. I was writing an essay for English Language class. It was due on Friday. The theme of the essay was ‘responsibility to self or society.” Which came first. My thesis point was there could be none without the other. A person had to be socially, morally, ethically aware and responsible for one’s self before. He or she can essentially make any contribution be it positive or negative to society. Therefore assuming responsibility to the society to which they belonged.

I had almost completed the essay when Andrew showed up.

“What happened, why are you so late?”

“Ms. Gordon and my classmates, thought it prudent that they celebrate my

achievements with me this afternoon. Before the big event on Friday. It was cool, everyone shared Andrew stories. Including Sheryl, we had cake now I am here.”

“Are you ok?” I prompted because of the disappointed look Andrew had on his face.

“I am fine, Stef, it was not so bad. Even when Sheryl spoke. Stef, especially after she spoke. What was I thinking two plus years with that girl? Of all the things she could recap about our time together. She choose to talk about how great it was being my girlfriend. How everyone treated her like royalty. Huntley actually made a joke and interrupted her. I now know what I have always known. Stef, you did not break us up. It was time for me to move the superficial unto something real. You were just the push. I needed to do it.”

“Anyways enough about that. It’s almost four you have your meeting.” I stood up, he was sitting on the desk beside me. I closed the gap between us. Stepped into the space between his open thighs and kissed him on the lips. “You do look fine.” He laughed, “why would you tease me, Stef.”

“Just showing you what I am going to miss.” We both laughed. Gathered my stuff and left for my meeting.

I made it to the conference area just in time. Dosia was making her way to the front. “On the agenda ladies and gentlemen. First there will be no meeting tomorrow. That leaves us with no more time for sit downs. So if there are any suggestions, concerns, review, last minute changes, speak now or that’s it.”

“Secondly, just want to confirm that I did speak to the Caribbean Junior Cricket league Association secretary Ms. March. She confirmed that we can indeed burrow their maroon drapes and decorations for the event. She did exact a promise that everything would be returned in their very pristine condition. That is why Rose Lowe you are in charge of them. The minute they get to the istration office tomorrow. Make sure you go into the office. Speak to Ms. Ruddock or Lisa about paging you the minute the decorations arrive. Take an inventory of everything. Make notes of any stains, rips anything out of the pristine condition of which Ms. March spoke. Get a camera take pictures for evidence. I want absolute ability here Rose.” Rose agreed.

“Third, Thursday is the day for setup for the event all hands on deck. I have also solicited the assistance of three students from my class. Very competent cable ladies. They will assist with the decorating. The setting up for the dance performance. The sound check. And the last thing on Thursday, the run through of the whole event. Start to finish. The presenters and participants will be present at 7 pm for this.

“Fourth on the agenda Stephanie you need to make up a script for our duties as co hostesses. I will do the same. We will review them at lunch tomorrow and consolidate to get the right balance. Item five our stage manager / podium manager Candice Aims, so in addition to managing our purse strings which you have done so well. We are still under the budget with this event. You will be responsible for giving every presenter, every act their cue to go on stage. You must have everyone in the right place at the right time. So please make sure you have copies of each speech, script of every performance etc. Please ensure this is done before the run through on Thursday.”

“Which brings me to item six on the agenda. There will be no student council meeting this Thursday. Therefore, our nomination for Junior Public Relations officer and Senior Public Relations officer will have to wait for the following week. Unless there is anything else ladies and gentlemen. This meeting is over.”

The meeting lasted an hour. It was the most efficient hour ever. Rose and Candice approached Dosia. I said, goodbye to Patrick Headley and left.

Andrew was working on a math sheet. I sat down and he placed it on the table. I picked it up and started glancing through. It had a hundred and fifty questions. He was on number 78. “When is the due date on this,” I asked. “Friday,” he responded.” It is a collection of three year’s revision.” I handed the sheet back. “Good luck.”

“I am actually pretty good at math. I don’t need luck but thank you.”

I smiled at him. “Is there anything you’re not good at Mr. Dixion?”

“Yes, “he answered, “staying away from you.”

“I love you Andrew.” He collected his things and we left school campus for the day.

I got home at 6pm in the evening. Donna was making dinner and my brother was in his room complaining about Home Work. I went into his room. It was typical boy. He had clothes, books, games everywhere. I took up a dirty grass stained t shirt and threw it in his dirty clothes basket. “Mom is going to kill you if she sees your room looking like a pigsty.”

“Donna will help me clean it before she comes home.”

“Leon you what mom and auntie Ellie said. Donna is not here to help us. We have to take care of our own stuff.”

“I can’t Stef, I have too much home work.”

“I have lots of home Work, school stuff to do, room to clean and myself to take care of. I do it. And so should you,” I told him.

“You’re older, “he informed me. “Yes, but I had to do chorus from before I was your age,” I informed him.” Mom made sure I knew that everything I had was a privilege. Privileges she gave me and privileges she could take back.” “See you later bro.”

“Later Stef.”

I went to my room. I completed my essay for English class. Then started to write my co-hosting script.

The script started,

Stef: Good evening Ladies and Gentlemen. My name is Stephanie Taylor. Thank you for ing me and my beautiful co-host Dosia Hathaway in celebrating. Andrew Dixion. Student, friend

Dosia: Career batsman and a member of the St. Catherine High school team. Our

celebration honors Andrew’s achievement as a great cricket player. But more outstanding than that.

Stef & Dosia: Andrew is now a proud member of the Caribbean Junior Cricket League.

Cheers/applause.

Dosia: Without further ado we present to you Patrick Headley. President of the student council.

My co-hosting script continued in a format that had Dosia and I alternating our announcement.

On very focal points we would do the announcement together.

I was just finishing up the script when Andrew called,” hello.”

“Hey Stef, are you busy,” he asked. “I am still playing catch up on school stuff,” I replied. “What’s up?”

“Did you already ask your aunt to pick you up from my house tomorrow,” Andrew inquired. “No, I was going to ask her when she got in this evening.”

“Great,” he replied.” I need some time alone with you. Stef, between dinner Wednesday, your setup for the event on Thursday and the event on Friday. I just don’t see us being alone together any time soon. So it has to be Wednesday after dinner. I spoke to Labeach. He said, it is ok for me to stay over Wednesday. I was thinking that way after dinner we could go somewhere together. You and I. I will get you home by 10. Then I would head to Labeaches for the night. Then on Thursday I will pick you up for school.”

“Sounds to me like you have everything figured out, I responded. So yes, it’s a plan.”

“Thanks Stef.”

“You’re welcome.”

“Ok later.”

“Later.”

I completed my assignments for school. Wrote my speech that would introduce Andrew at the event. Selected, packed and prepared my stuff for the dinner after school. I choice, a black satin dress that stopped mid thighs and had sheer see through sleeves to the wrist. A rounded neck line and a zipper that ran from the neckline to my waist. I had never worn the dress. My auntie Ellie had a best friend Gena. She owned an upscale restaurant in Montego Bay. She had visited Venice the year before and bought the dress as a gift for me. We called her auntie Gena and she always referred to me as her beautiful niece. My jewelry for the night consisted of a solid gold necklace of hearts. The matching earring and

watch. This too was a gift from auntie Gena. My thirteen birthday. To complete the outfit I packed my two (2) inch sea blue suede shoe.

It was 10:30 pm when I made it to bed. I was reading a literature book when my mom stuck her head into my room. “Already in bed.”

“Yes, the rest of the week will be crazy.”

“By the way did you ask your aunt about that ride home Wednesday?”

“No I did not, as it turns out I will not be needing the ride, “I replied. I got a ride.” I will be home at 10pm.”

“I thought you said 9, the last time we spoke.”

“Things got pushed back an hour. So I’ll be home at ten.”

“Ok, but it’s a school night, not a minute later than ten.”

“I know, I promise, mom.”

“Goodnight Stef.”

“Goodnight mom”

I got up at 5 am. I straightened my hair with the hot comb. Wrapped it, took a shower and was dressed by 6:40 am.

I left the house five minutes later. Elam was probably still at the depot in Linstead. I had to be at the bus stop at Dinthill Technical High in ten minutes. I was walking up to the school. Elam was driving towards me on the other side of the street. Mr. Murray stopped when he, saw me. “You’re late.”

“Thanks Mr. Murr. (Shortening for Mr. Murray) for stopping.”

I dragged my stuff to the back seat. Everyone was aboard the bus. They were discussing Andrew’s big event on Friday. Labeach said, “the man of the hour staying at my house tonight. We should get him drunk tonight.” The guys shouted in agreement. I yelled, “hell no. Andrew can’t get drunk tonight. He has way too much to do before. He leaves on Saturday.” The gang went quiet. Labeach and Andre came over. “Stef, are you ok.”

“I am fine. I have to be. He needs me to be.”

Andre said, “Andrew might, but he is not here.”

“Guys I am scared, I am scared he will forget me. I am scared I will forget him. I am scared we are too young to be making the promises we are making to each

other. I am afraid our worlds will drift so far apart we could never bridge the gap.”

“Stef, it’s alright to be afraid. What you and Andrew are about to try is a scary thing. Having any kind of relationship is scary. The important thing is that you’re both willing to try. If it does not work out then you and Andrew will have the satisfaction of knowing that you tried. Not to mention the time you have already spent together. The memories of that time spent are timeless. It will be an experience that survives and lives within you. It will be your past that fortifies you for your future.” I gave Andre a big hug.

Andre is right. Labeach said, “see Stef, we are all growing up including Andre.”

I made it to home room my usual time 8:15 am. Mr. Mundle did roll call. Mrs. Clarke was issuing orders for the morning devotion. We had class assembly today. Then an hour of home room. This meant we spent and an entire hour with Mr. Mundle and Mrs. Clarke. The time this morning will be spent having an academic challenge. Girls versus boys. Mrs. Clark and Mr. Mundle were going to quiz us on all sixteen subjects that were being taught in grade seven.

The right answer was worth 10 points. A team offering up any wrong answer had to pay a penalty of $10. To the class fund. An hour later the girls had won by fifty points. Home room time was over. Time to get ready for physical education. Mrs. Clarke warned the girls. “I want no complaints from Ms. Walker.” She looked at me. I got up and handed her a note from Patrick Headley excusing me from the wretched class. “I will not even be there for her to complain about me. “Mr. Mundle took the note and laughed. Somehow Mr. Mundle and I always understood each other. I told the girls good luck and good bye.

I did go by the basketball court. I handed Ms. Walker the note. “Ok, Ms. Taylor

you’re excused. However, I still have you for four more years.” “Yes, sure, “was my response to her.

The basketball team were showing up. When I was leaving. Richard, grabbed my elbow. “Why aren’t you dress for PE.”

“I don’t’ have PE today.” I walked him and Lennox. Lennox ignored me as usual. I decided I did not care. I left the courts.

Dosia was waiting for me in the conference area. “Thanks for having Patrick write me that note. I can’t stand that woman or that class.” Dosia laughed, “do you still have Ms. Walker?”

“Yes,” Dosia I do.”

“She hated me too Stef. And suffice to say I resented her and her class, “Dosia commented.

“I was thinking of getting my family physician to give me a note stating I should be exempt for medical reasons,” I told Dosia. “Then you would have to prove your case to the school board,” Dosia advised. “I did not think of that. PE is part of the core curriculum. You have to justify exemption. Plus a fail in PE destroys your GPA,” Dosia stated.

“Any advice on how to deal with Ms. Walker,” I asked. “Don’t back down when she directs her snide remarks at you. She will respect you for it. Then do what

you can to her class,” Dosia advised.

“Thanks, Dosia.”

“No problem. Now let’s get to this script.” We did and we agreed on the fundamentals. We had it down to an art form within an hour and a half.

The bell rang it was time for lunch.” So what plans do you have for lunch?”

“I plan to have lunch with Andrew just us. He has been going on and on about some alone time together. I thought I would help him out.”

“So what’s for lunch?”

“Patrick was supposed to order Indian food. I think Godfry has it at the guard station.”

“Ok, Stef, Go.”

“Thanks Dosia, later.”

I ran to the guard station. Godfry handed me the bag. “Something smells great in here Stef.”

“Indian food,” I replied. “Thanks Godfry.” I then walked briskly to Andrew’s spot by the leather trees. He was not there yet. Good, I open the boxes. I got his favorite roti, curry lamp and an Indian salad made with cucumbers. I also had an assortment of Indian sweets. For myself I ordered plain salad with soy chunks. I was sitting on the bench food in the middle when. He finally got there. “What’s this?”

“Time alone,” I answered. I got up and kissed him. “Stef, this is great. We have never had lunch alone before,” he said. “I know I thought it’s about time we did.”

We ate and chatted about lunch times we shared with the gang. Some fun, some dramatic, some we just spent as a group enjoying food and each other. “I will miss that in Montego Bay.”

“You will start new traditions,” I told him. “Maybe you will meet and make good friends at the camp.”

“From what I know of the camp. Not much emphasis is placed on socializing,” he said. “We were given a schedule of our days. The morning begins with a five mile run at 5 am, morning training then breakfast at 7 am. After that we have to be dressed in white for school which is 20 minutes away. Bus leaves at 7:40 am. We spend four hours in school, and then it’s off to the gym. Lunch is at 1pm. After lunch back to the classroom for more school 1:30 to 4:30pm. Bus picks us up at 5pm and takes us to Jarrett Park where we will have practice matches against various local and international teams. The stats for every player in the games at Jarrett Park will become a record of their professional career. The game ends at 9pm every day for three months. We leave the park and go back to camp at 10 pm. We are allowed half hour of free time in doors. Before lights out, the same routine is repeated daily.”

“The best part is that this torturous camp ends in three months. After the camp each player is evaluated. A decision is made as to whether or not the player is to be promoted to the official team. If you are promoted then you the team tour throughout the Caribbean, Europe, Asia, Africa and Australia. If not you get sent back home.”

“Andrew, I will write, we will talk. I will update you on everything here. I will send you pictures.”

“I know you will Stef, thanks.”

“I need you to do something else for me,” he said. “What?” I inquired. “I want you to have dinner with my family once a month while I am gone.”

“Of course,” I replied. “I would never neglect your family, Andrew.”

“Thank you Stef. My mom is trying to be brave. But I am her only child. She has not worked for years. She will go stir crazy.”

“No she will not your mom, she will find a way to occupy her time.”

We ate in silence for a few minutes. I announced being stuffed. He was staring into the distance. I did not ask what he was thinking. There were too many things, that one could think of when their lives were at a cross road. I decided the most important thing was for him to be here, here with me. I took the empty box

from his hand. And for dessert, I sat on his lap. Kissed his cheek, then his lips, then his chin, then I worked my way to his neck and back to his mouth. There I stayed for a few seconds kissing him. When he was being consumed by the kiss. I broke free and handed him an Indian sweet. It was a cookie dough pastry dipped in honey. He took it in his mouth. Honey was on his cheek. I gave him a napkin. I could not share this part with him. I have allergies to sweets. It was a pleasure watching him indulge. “That was delicious,” he remarked. I am glad you enjoyed it. I pointed to the sweets. “Oh, I meant this.” He kissed me on the mouth.

The remaining lunch hour was spent talking about who would be at the dinner tonight. “People you know who will be in attendance is you, Sheree, Huntley, Dosia, Patrick, my parents and me. Other people include Patrick’s dad and Mom our families are very close.”

“I know Dosia told that your families once lived together. You and Patrick basically grew up as brothers.”

“Yes, we did, but even when both families bought their own homes we remained close. Huntley’s parents will be there. Since Huntley and I met in primary school our parents have been friends ever since.”

The lunch bell rang.” The day must go on,” I said. “So it must Ms. Taylor. Thank you for this.” He gestured with his hand, him packing the memory and tucking it away in his heart. I smiled.

We walked in silence to class. Each of us savoring the afternoon. I got to class and the afternoon continued.

By 3 pm we arrived at the Dixion’s residence in St. Jago Heights. I was awake and well this time. The property was breath taking in the light of day. Roses were everywhere. The drive way was paved with pink lime stone it was magnificent. And his house. I was so caught up with being sick, the decisions we had made the last time I was here. I had not noticed the Greek columns that were at the entrance of the front porch. Inside the house I ed well despite the fact that I had been sick. I ed the den we had walked into from the foyer by the stairs that led to Andrew’s room and other bedrooms. But in the light of day, it was just gorgeous. The tiles were a brownish red and the walls pastel pink (much lighter than baby pink). Soft and soothing. The furniture was definitely imported antiques. The residence was magazine ready, while in the same breath very warm and homely. It was definite Dixions. The family was picture perfect. They were also warm and inviting.

We went through the den and through swinging doors leading into the Kitchen. His mom was so busy giving orders to the wait staff she had not noticed us standing at the door. Andrew walked up behind her and said, “everything looks good mom.” He had clearly startled her she openly jumped. “Oh, Andrew” he hugged and kissed her it was so natural for them. Mother and son. I felt my heart sink. My family never had this open, honest unconditional love. Mrs. Dixion broke through my thoughts when she came over and hug me” Hi Stef, it’s so good to see up and well. You look so nice in your school colors.”

“Thank you Mrs. Dixion. Everything looks fantastic.”

“Thank you. It’s a mixture of Jamaican and Italian. You did know that Andrew’s dad his half Italian.”

“I suspected there was European heritage there. And you Mrs. Dixion, from where did your parents migrate.”

“They came here from Britain post slave Jamaica, Mrs. Dixion answered.”

“So did my mom’s mother,” I replied. “I never knew her, she died before I was born.”

“My mother Andrew’s grandmother ed away five years ago.”

“I am sorry for your loss.”

“It’s fine she lived a full life.”

A waiter came into the house. “Mrs. Dixion Shall I let down the mosquito guards around the verandah.”

“Yes please.”

She hugged me,” make yourself at home, Stef.”

“Everyone arrives at 4:30pm.” She took off towards the verandah. Andrew had gone up to his room minutes ago. I existed through the kitchen doors. And made my way upstairs. He was in his room picking out ties when I walked into the room. He had a black dress pants on the bed and a pale green shirt. “What color tie Stef? He had like a hundred ties. What color is your dress? “Black,” I said with mock in my voice. I looked at the ties he had laid out. I selected a sea green tie almost aqua like my shoe. Placed it on top of his shirt. “Perfect.” He leaned

over and kissed me,” thanks.”

“By the way I left your stuff in the guest room. I figured you did not want us getting dress together.”

“Thanks, where is the guest room.”

“Back through my door and first door on your left.”

“Ok, see you down stairs in forty minutes.”

I left his room, found the guest room. My dress was still in its travel case. My other stuff were in the duffle bag on the bed. The guest room also had its own bathroom. I took the duffle bag inside the bathroom. Straighten my hair for ten minutes. It was fairly straight still from this morning. But I really needed to get the kinks out caused by the scrunchie I had used to catch it up into a pony tail. Satisfied it was straight enough I wrapped it and went into the tub. I took a warm bath, not a shower that would ruin my straight hair. It was safely wrapped and a hair tie protected my hair from the moisture. Fifteen minutes later I was toweling off, while applying lotion to my damp skin. With panty and bra now on I unwrapped my hair. Most of it fell to my now dry silky skin. I applied what little make up I ever wore. A powder by Avon, shadows by Revlon and a pink lip gloss by Revlon. After brushing my hair until it shone. I went back to the bedroom. Pulled on my dress and jewelry. Stepped into my shoes and walked over to the closet. The closet doors were sliding mirrors.

My satin dress hugged my body like a glove. Showing off my very delicate curves. It accentuated my very slender waist and flared just mid-thigh. My hair

hung a few inches below my shoulders. And my gold earrings hung from my ears. I was different. Overnight, I was transformed from a scrawny girl into a beautiful young lady. I now had lady like curves, I had perkiness in the right places. I had not noticed until that moment the transformation.

It was 4:28 pm when I left the room. I adjusted myself to the wearing of heels. Mostly I wore flat shoes, sneakers and flip flops. I was looking down at my shoes. When he,” ahem, ahem,” cleared his throat to get my attention. He got my attention at the bottom of the stairs. He stood gorgeous, sexy, tall. Dressed in his black pants that made his legs look longer, black dress shoes, pale green dress shirt and the aqua blue tie I picked out for him.

Andrew was a Greek god, Hercules his mom had called him. Hercules dressed in modern attire. He was a sizzling hot guy.

I was standing a few stairs above him now. “Ms. Taylor where did you get that dress?”

“It was a gift, you like?”

“Try love, it’s so you, it’s slender, delicate and flows with sophistication, just before adding mystery and intrigue.”

“You’re breath taking.”

“Thank you.” We walked onto the verandah hand in hand. The guest had arrived

and were now standing along the banister enjoying the view. I had not been out on the verandah before. It was a spectacular view. The verandah sat atop a hill overlooking Jamaica’s capitol. Kingston, the harbor, the airport and the peninsula the tail of Jamaica that protrudes out to sea. Under the ambiance of the fast approaching sunset it was in describable.

The verandah itself was gorgeous with its pale pink tiles and its slightly pinker decorative banister. A full length dining table with beautiful chairs was set up close to the longest banister on the right. A center piece of pink and white roses. Opposite the table across the verandah. There was a marble top bar. It was being manned by a gentleman dressed in black and white. The wait staff was delivering pre dinner cocktails.

Dr. Dixion was the first to see us standing in the entrance. “And for the man of the hour my son Andrew Dixion and his beautiful girlfriend Stephanie Taylor.” They raised their glasses in salute to him. “Here here.”

We walked over to his parents and embraced them in a four way hug. His mom was stunning in a blue cocktail dress. I told her this. Dr. Dixion was very dapper in dress black pants, a pale blue dress shirt and a blue tie that match the color of his wife’s dress. We moved along the banister. Standing to their right was Dr. and Mrs. Headley, Patrick’s parents. Dr. Headley was a tall medium build man like his son. He also oozed power and authority. And his voice was like rolling thunder. His wife stood at my height in heels 5'8'. She was slender, very dark in complexion. Bright dominant eyes, she was one of the most beautiful women I have ever met. To the left of the Dixions were Huntley’s parents. Mr. Huntley was very tall and skinny. A very handsome man. He had very light skin similar to the Dixions. Mrs. Huntley had caramel skin similar to mine. She was obviously half Indian just like me. Kevin was his mom. A slightly darker and taller version. Then there was Patrick and Dosia. I never thought Patrick particularly handsome. He was semi attractive. His confidence and how comfortable he was in his skin was what made him stand out in a crowd. He was dressed in black pants, black dress shoes, a royal blue dress shirt and red tie. It

was a dynamic combination. Dosia stood beside him. She was stunning. She wore a black dress with broad shoulder straps, it was a U cut at the neck, with modestly hinted cleavage. The upper part of the dress clung to her torso down to her very slender waist. Then the skirting flared nicely at just above her knees. The dress was accessorized with red belt and a matching 2 inch red shoe. Dosia stood at around 5'4 naturally, she was extremely light in complexion, she was slender and nicely endowed with great breast and ass. She was naturally very pretty. Last but not least Sheree and Huntley. Huntley looked very handsome in his black pants, pale blue shirt and dark green tie. Sheree wore a dark green cocktail dress. It suited her cappuccino complexion. Sheree was very petite and so the dress nicely complimented her gentle curves. She too looked so different. She was a blossoming young lady.

At 5:30 Mrs. Dixion requested everyone take their places at the dinner table. We enjoyed a three course Italian meal accentuated with Caribbean flavor such as jerk chicken chunks in their salad. Mine was plain Mrs. Dixion knew I was a vegetarian. Then there was the appetizer green peppers stuffed with ackee and melted cheese. The entire dinner party was fascinated by the menu. Each person enjoyed different items. They shared their thoughts openly. The atmosphere throughout dinner was warm, friendly and very jovial.

Dinner ended at 7:30 pm. We stood around enjoying the view. The lights of Kingston made the view even more spectacular than in the ambiance of sunset. The airport was easily identified by aircrafts flying in and out. All of us stood mesmerized by the view. Soothed by the light island breeze. Entranced by the feeling of having people we love around us. Andrew mom and dad stood together. She was leaning into him. His hand on either side of her holding onto the banister. They were conversing with the Headley’s and the Huntley’s. The Huntley’s to the left and the Headley’s to the right.

Andrew and I stood a few feet away. I was holding on to the banister and Andrew was standing close holding my waist. Patrick and Dosia stood to the right of us. He had his back to the banister and she stood in front of him in an

embrace. Huntley and Sheree stood to the left of us. Sheree was holding to the banister and he stood hugging her shoulders from behind. Huntley was pointing out the different section of Kingston. We were half listening. Mostly we were very happy basking in the touch the feel of our significant others. Sharing this moment of stillness, peace and new found love.

A few minutes later, the stillness was interrupted by the thunderous voice of Dr. Headley. “Waiter glasses of Champagne all around please.” He waited for the waiter to comply. Then he began, “to the Dixions a great family. Lifelong friends. Congratulation on your success in raising a remarkable son. A talented cricketer, a loyal friend, an honorable man, to Andrew. “We toasted to Andrew. Patrick walked over and hugged him. “I will miss you.” Huntley said,” boys for life.” Dosia hugged him. “Don’t ever change.” Sheree kissed him on the cheek, “thanks for being you.”

It was eight, everyone had left a few minutes ago. The four of us were sitting in the den now. “Thank you for a wonderful dinner Lillian.” We agreed. Andrew stood up. “Mom, “dad, thank you for ing me like you have done my entire life. Sometimes I feel you two deserved to have had more children. I feel so blessed to have such great parents. God should have spread the wealth of such joy and happiness around. I love you mom so much. Dad the respect and love I have for you. Molded me into the man I am becoming. Hoping that one day I may fill the depths of your shoes.” He kissed his mom on the cheek, his father stood and they embraced each other. Two men who respected and loved each other.

I sat fighting to hold back the tears. When I met Andrew. I thought I met a frivolous boy. As I got to know him I thought this guy has the making of a kind generous young man. That night as I sat there. I thought how can someone who came from a world in which people loved so openly, honestly and completely. Love me. The girl who has never heard those words from the lips of parents who barely spoke to each other.

Minutes later, Andrew and I were saying our goodnights to his parents. It was 8:10 pm when we drove away from his parent’s house. “Where are we going,” I asked. It’s a surprise. He drove for 20 minutes into the hills of St. Jago Heights, St. Catherine. We turned into an empty lot. It was a massive hill overlooking Kingston. The view was spectacular much like the one we had from his house. “Time alone, Stef.” He reclined his seat. “So Ms. Taylor I am leaving on Saturday for three months possibly longer. Where does that leave us?”

“Me loving you,” I answered. “Andrew, me loving you.” I sat there staring out at Kingston. It was beautiful but unfamiliar. I visited but never spent long periods of my life there. It reminded me of my situation now. What I had with Andrew was beautiful but, much like Kingston, unfamiliar. We had spent time together. Nothing along the time line of years. Loving someone the way I felt about Andrew was like staring out at the distance separating us from the future we wanted, which sured the glibness of the one being thrust upon us.

He unbuckled his belt, moving as close as he could. Considering we were in the front seat of a car.

“I love you, Stef,” Andrew said. “I am also afraid. I am afraid if I am not here to show you, you may forget.”

I turned to him then. “And you think I am not afraid you will forget me?” I asked. “When I saw you at the foot of the stairs, Andrew I thought about the girls, the women you will meet. Why would you come back to ordinary me?”

“Ordinary? Stef, there is nothing ordinary about you. Yes. You’re gorgeous. I like that. But I am in love with the girl, who talks sports, politics, religion, science all of it like it was second nature. I am in love with the promise of the woman she is going to become. Strong, confident, independent a dynamic

woman. A woman I will love and respect as much as I do my mother. I see the promise of that woman in you. I see my life partner, friend and woman of my rib.”

“Andrew I love you and I also see the promise of us. I am also aware of the seductiveness of the lifestyle a professional athlete leads. You are still very young Andrew. It is still easy for you to change. It still remains Andrew I will wait for you. And if and when you decide I am truly the girl of your rib. You will find me. Waiting in the hopes of a love young deep and unfamiliar.”

He leaned over and kissed me. We were both past the point of talking. The kiss continued. It was less gentle and more demanding. Laced with desire, love and attraction. Before I knew it I was straddling his lap. His very hard need pressing against my virgin center. The first piece of clothing to go was his tie. I kissed him while he opened every button to his shirt. My kiss left his mouth and proceeded to his neck. He was lying back in the reclined seat. “You’re are so sexy. And you’re beautiful. If nothing else we will have some gorgeous children. Two, a boy and a girl.”

“Any other demands,” I asked. “Only that I get you out of this dress.” He unzipped my dress and it fell to my waist to reveal black lace bra. It took him two seconds to discard the bra. His mouth went hungrily to my breast. I moaned with pleasure. We were both naked from top to waist. He reversed our position now I was lying down and he was kneeling between my legs. He took my dress off completely. “Now this is sexy.” I was naked except for my underwear. His kisses started again. This time from my waist down to the delicate flesh below my belly button. I shivered. He said, “I know it’s chilly. I just want to touch you everywhere then we can stop.” He slid his finger under my panties and into me. I urged him to go deeper by holding and pushing his hand. I was moaning his name. He stopped then kissed me on my center.” Stef, when I take you it will not be in a car days before I leave. I am going to enjoy you.” I sat up, he handed me my dress. Minutes later we were fully clothed. I went back to straddling him. I was playing with his belt. He redid my zipper.

“Stef, stop I don’t have the strength. If we start again. I will lose self-control. Your first time you are going need me under control.”

“Maybe I want my first time to be before you leave.”

“Stef, as much as I want to. I am not going to. We are going to wait. Wait for the day I make you Mrs. Andrew Dixion.”

“Stef, I know you think we are too young. I will not argue that fact. What I know is that what I feel for you is something I never want to stop feeling. It makes my body weak, my heart sings and my mind function at warp speed. And still I am crystal clear about what I want. And babes it’s you now and for the years to come. I love you Stef.”

“I love you Andrew.”

I placed my ears over his heart. I remained still in his embrace. Maybe it was the champagne, maybe it was the comfort of each other’s warmth. We had fallen asleep. It was 9:30 when I woke up dazed. The car windows were frosted. “Andrew I placed my hand on his chest. I have to get home.” He was awake. “What time is it?”

“9:30 lets go.” He moved over to the driver’s seat. Turned on the heat.

He pulled into my drive way at 10 pm. I grabbed my stuff got out of the car and

rushed inside. My mom was in the den. “Is that the dress auntie Gena got for you in Venice?”

“Yes, it is,” I answered. “It looks good.”

“Thanks.”

“How was dinner?”

“It was great. I am going to get ready for bed, goodnight.”

Ten minutes later I was in bed. I picked up the phone and dialed Labeaches number. Mr. Labeach answered the phone. “Goodnight Mr. Labeach is Ryan there?”

“Stef, how are you?”

“I am good,” I replied.

“We miss you and your family here in Charlemont.”

“Thanks Mr. Labeach. I miss living down the street from your house.”

“The boys are down stairs. Ryan pick up the phone, its Stef.”

“Hey Stef, what’s up bro. I take it Andrew got there ok.”

“He did, dad just went upstairs for dominoes. We are about to play.”

“Ryan please don’t keep him up eleven. I need him to be focused for his event. Not sleep deprived.”

“I promise, Andrew will be in bed by eleven, Ryan said in a mocking voice”

“Ok, give Andrew the phone.”

“Hey babe.”

“Hey, Andrew I know Mr. Labeach is a riot.”

“He is great.”

“Please do not stay up all night playing dominoes. Bed at eleven. Promise me.”

“I promise Stef, goodnight.”

I was exhausted. I turned out the lights in my room.

My alarm went off at six. I got up showered and dressed for school. My mom was driving out when Andrew was diving in. I heard them talking,” morning, Ms. R,” Andrew called. “Hello, Andrew, how are you?”

“I am doing well.”

“I guess you were Stef’s ride last night.”

“I was.”

“Did you spend the night with the guys?”

“No, I spent the night with Ryan and Mr. Labeach.”

“My mom laughed, playing dominoes.”

“How did you know?” Andrew asked. “It’s typical Labeach fashion. Have a

good day Andrew.”

“You too Ms. R.”

Thursday, I had to switch out my books. I had Religious Education today. I found the text and my note book on my couch. My other subject text books for the day were in the closet on a shelf labeled Thursday. I was packing my bag. I did not hear him enter my room. He held my waist and pulled me onto the bed. “Your brother let me in.”

“Where is he?”

“In the kitchen having breakfast with your helper.”

“I have never been in your room. I think we should at least do this.” He leaned over kissing me on the mouth. He then went to my neck while his fingers undid buttons on my blouse. His kiss flowed down to my cleavage. He freed one breast sucking, then nibbling gently. He did the same with the other breast. I shifted which resulted in him lying flat on his back. I moved on top of him straddling his lap. He was hard and his male rod was pressing into my center. He moaned.

“We could both end the torture right now,” I informed him. He held my waist again. This time moving me off his lap. “You think ten minutes would appease our torture. A life time maybe. Certainly not ten minutes.”

“Stef get your bag pack its 7:35 am. We have forty minutes to get to school.” I

finished packing my bag pack. Five minutes later we were on our way.

We got to my home room at 8:10 am. He handed me my bag pack. “See you at lunch.”

“Ok.”

Sheree was recapping dinner with the girls when I walked in. I went to my seat.

Mrs. Clarke did roll call at 8:15 am. We had prefect assembly. Grace spent an hour with us that morning. She answered questions in regard to core curriculum. How to select your subjects in grade nine. The bell rang and Grace left. Mr. McCloud walked into the class. Pop quiz for Religious Education. I completed the 90 min paper in forty minutes. He handed me a note for the library. Dosia and I met at the door. “Morning Dosia.”

“Morning Stef, you looked stunning last night.”

“So did you.”

She was all smiles. I was curious. “You seem happy,” I commented. “I am, Stef, after dinner, after we got to Patrick’s house. He proposed to me with Dr. And Mrs. Headley present.” She pulled her hand from her pocket. She held in her palm a diamond ring. There was a huge diamond surround by smaller ones along a yellow gold frame. I hugged her. “Congratulations, Dosia that is so amazing. You two are great together. It is and always been evident to me.”

I continued to stare at the ring. I felt a twinge of sadness for her. She had this beautiful amazing thing happen to her. Yet she could not show it off. Patrick and Dosia were not allowed by rules to be together. In spite of that they found away. She could not wear her ring school rules forbid the wearing of jewelry except a very tiny knob earring. They will find a way that together. They had their entire lives to sur any and all obstacles.

She ed her class in the library. I found my very secluded desk. I started my very first journal.

The lunch bell rang. I gathered my things and went to the cafeteria. I choice a fruit salad with cheese and bottled water. The gang was already having lunch on the benches. Andrew scooted over so I could sit. I whispered,” Patrick proposed to Dosia last night.”

“I know,” he whispered back. “The dinner was not just a celebration of my success. It was a celebration of us boys becoming men. It was a celebration of Patrick finding his partner. And his family whole heartedly ing them.”

“I am so happy for them, they fit.”

“A lot like us,” Andrew whispered.

The girls were still talking about subject selection. Hopes and dreams of careers they will pursue. I had always known I wanted to become a doctor. I recently became hopeful in regards to another part of my future. I wanted a family. I

wanted to be Dr. and Mr. Dixion one day.

Thursday afternoon proceeded. At 7pm we were all set for the run through. It went very smoothly.

Andrew and I finally left school campus at 9 pm. He drove me to the taxi stand. Teetee was my cab tonight. I was super tired. I closed my eyes. Before I knew it Teetee was saying. “Stef, I will take you up to your house.” He informed the engers. I got out of the car, paid him and said goodnight.

By ten I had showered, packed my two dresses for the event in travel bags. And was now gathering the rest of my stuff. When the phone rang. Donna shouted, “Stef, phone.” I picked up it was Andrew.” You’re home.”

“I am home,” I repeated. “Andrew I am exhausted and I still have stuff to pack. I am getting ready at Sheree’s for the event. Also Dosia suggested we change during the dance performance. So I have two dresses, two pairs of shoes plus everything else. Do you mind if we talk tomorrow.”

“Not at all, goodnight Stef.”

“Goodnight.”

It was 10:30 pm when I finally crawled into bed. I was asleep the moment my head hit the pillow.

5:00 am my alarm was going off. Event day I thought time to wake up and get the ball rolling. I had very little time this morning to dress, gather my stuff and leave my house at least half an hour earlier than usual. My morning had to be very rush. I had told Sheree that the girls and I would be at her house 7:30 am to drop of our stuff, before heading to school to begin the day.

Teetee was picking Karen up in Ewarton, then me at my house and Carla in Bog Walk. We had to leave Linstead at 6:30 to be at Sheree at 7:30 am.

I spent half an hour straightening my hair. Once I was done I made the wrap atop my head and covered it with a head tie. I was feeling very lethargic. I needed a pick me up, I needed coffee. I made my way to the kitchen Donna was at the counter having her morning cup while browsing through the Gleaner. “Good morning Donna.”

“Good morning Stef. Today your big event.”

“Yes it is.” I got a cup from the cupboard and poured coffee into it. “You’re having coffee before getting dress.” “Yes, today I need the extra cup.” She knew I always took my coffee on the go.

I realized there was only one serving left and I was pouring it from the pot. “Donna do you think you could brew another pot.”

“Sure Stef, it will be ready by the time you are ready to leave.”

“Thank you.” I took my coffee to my room. I started mentally going over the list of things I needed for my event, plus my day at school. I had everything. It was 6:00 am when I finally took a bath.

By 6:20 I was dressed and waiting for Teetee outside with my thing on the garage column. The car drove up on time. He loaded my stuff in the trunk and gave me my travel bag with the dresses to hang at the door. Karen was in the back seat, so I went to the front. “Good morning Karen.”

“Morning Stef.”

Teetee drove out of my yard. “Where to now, ladies?”

“We have to pick up Carla in Bog Walk. Then we are going straight to Sheree’s house. It is at the top of St. John’s Road.”

We drove up to Carla’s house she was waiting for us on her porch. Teetee got her duffle bag and loaded it into the trunk. Then waited for her to get into the back seat before handing her the travel bag with her dress. She hung it on the door. We were set.

We were in Spanish town and on St. John’s Road by 7:10 am. Teetee asked,” what number St. Johns Road are we looking for.” I replied, “365.” We arrived at Sheree’s gate. It was closed but there was an intercom. I dialed zero. A ladies voice said,” Hello.”

“Good morning Stephanie here to see Sheree.”

“Ok, I will buzz you in.” A buzzing sound ensued then the gate started to open. We drove up a drive way which was a mile long much like mine. Except hers was lined with huge mango trees. When we got to the house it was white. It was beautiful. There was a porch that led directly into the house. Sheree opened the door for us. She greeted the girls and I with kisses on the cheek. “Hey, ladies.”

“Hey girl the house is beautiful.”

“Thanks.” She led us up a stair case to her room. Her room was amazing very high ceiling and gigantic windows that filled the room with bright brilliant sunshine. She gave us a tour of her space that included a powder room, bathroom and a walking closet. She told us we could hang our dresses there.

We did. There was a knock on the door. “Do you need anything Sheree?”

“No, Daisy come meet my friends. Stephanie, Carla and Karen meet our helper Daisy.” We said, “nice to meet you Daisy. Shortly after she left the room.

“Rankin where are your guardians?”

“They flew to Cayman for the weekend.”

“So you’re home alone?”

“No Daisy lives here.”

“Ok, well it’s time for us to leave Teetee is down stairs waiting and we are only paying him for two hours.”

8:10 am Mr. Mundle was getting ready for roll call when Sheree, Karen and I walked in.” Good morning ladies.” “Good morning Mr. Mundle.” We took our seats. Mr. Mundle was shouting, “settle down everyone.” The class went quiet. “Ok, as you can see I am on my own this morning. Mrs. Clarke is not feeling well. So it’s just me.”

“It is a Friday morning and so we have to get ready for General Assembly.” Ten minutes later we were heading towards the senior campus. Mr. Mundle found us a spot under a tree. We braced ourselves knowing that this assembly was always an hour and half to two hour long. I had my back to the podium, when I notice that Andrew’s class was just making it to the Gen A (general assembly). The of his class walked by. Everyone except Huntley and Andrew. I signal to Paul, “where are they.” He signals back,” I don’t know.”

I was puzzled. I had spoken to Andrew last night, he made no mention of missing school. I was a bit concerned. That made it even harder for me to focus on what was being said at the podium.

An hour ed I spent the time thinking about Andrew and Huntley. Mrs. Brown had proceeded to the part about school events. She was talking about the event this evening. I forced myself to listen. She was informing the general school population that there would be the celebration for Andrew Dixion this evening. Therefore, all extracurricular activities were cancelled. Students not

invited to the event were warned to be off school property by 5pm. She also warned that student who were indeed invited to the semi-formal event. Were to dress appropriately for the celebrations. Vulgarity of any kind would not be tolerated. We were to be on our best behavior.

Again she congratulated Andrew and bid us a good day. “Please form your lines and return to your classes.” I sought out Sheree among our classmates. I finally found her standing at the front of the line. “Rankin do you know where your boyfriend is this morning.”

“With his class.”

“No he is not neither is mine.” She thought for a second. “Oh, he did mention that Patrick was trying to get them excused for the day. But up until 11:30 pm last night, he had not heard back from Patrick as to whether or not he got permission for them to be excused.”

Ignoring whatever else she was about to say. I abandon the line, leaving my classmates to head back to class without me. I was on my way to see the only person that would have answers for me, Dosia Hathaway.

I found her in the library sitting with a group of girls from here class. “Excuse me ladies. Dosia, may I please speak to you outside?” She got up and followed me. “Stef, I was going to come find you on my lunch break. I guess you know the guys are not in school. Patrick had requested from Mrs. Brown that he, Andrew and Huntley be excused for the day. He wanted to give Andrew a break from thinking about his imminent departure.”

“The request had not gotten to Mrs. Brown’s desk until 7pm last night. She called Patrick immediately approving the request. However, Patrick and I had a function to attend in Kingston last night. We made it home around 11:40. He called Kevin and Kevin agreed that they should surprise Andrew this morning.”

“By now they should be at the gun range in Liguanea Kingston. Then they are set to have lunch in Hellshire. After which they will be going to the Pegasus Hotel where they will be professional groomed and driven to the event this evening. Dr. Headley arranged the entire thing.”

“Thanks Dosia.”

“It will be fine Stef.”

“I hope so. I have to get to class, see you later.”

I ran all the way to the junior campus and to my home room. Ms. Gordon was roll calling. I interrupted by enter the class room late. I walked over to the teacher’s desk and apologize to her for being late. I told her I had to attend to a small detail in regards to the event this evening. She asked for my written consent attesting to that fact. I told her it was unofficial, therefore there was no written consent. I also mentioned that Dosia Hathaway vice president of the student council could attest to everything I just said. She accepted my apology and my explanation. However she warmed that without written consent next time I would be faced with punishment for my tardiness.

I expressed my gratitude and took my seat. She completed roll call. Then she addressed the class. “Seven four today’s topic is colonization. Please turn your

text book to page134.” History fascinated me. I always enjoyed Mrs. Gordon’s class. She was a very unorthodox teacher. She made use of the prescribed text for her class. While on the other hand asking us to find evidence contrary to what was written in the text. If there was evidence contrary to the information we received from the text, we were asked to research it and present at the next class stating our sources.

She proceeded by asking. “What does the word colonization mean?”

“Ms. Taylor, the question was being directed to me. I supplied the dictionaries’ definition:” colonization is the inhabitation of an area, place or country by a group or specie of common origins. “Example of a group Ms. Taylor. The English and a specie, bees. Thank you Ms. Taylor.

11:00 am the lunch bell rang. The girls and I set out for lunch. Sheree took my elbow,” so where are the boys today.” They’re being pampered. When we got the cafeteria I decided to have a slice of pizza and water. I took my pizza and told the girls I would see them after lunch I had something to take care for later.

I took my lunch in a paper bag to go. I needed to be alone. I wanted to be alone. My feet led me to Andrew’s spot. The bench under the leather tree. I sat down ate my pizza and enjoyed the feel of the breeze on my face. I felt like writing unfortunately I did not have the journal with me. I picked up a sharp metal from the ground. I decided to scribble words in the bark of the tree. The words came from the thoughts that were in my head. I wrote the word sad. I was sad, sad that Andrew was not at school sad that we would never again share a day at St. Catherine High.

Disappointed: disappoint that he would choose to spend his last day of school out with the boys and not with me.

Selfish: I was being selfish, Patrick was doing something that was making Andrew deal with an incredibly hard situation. He was learning to be without me for a day.

Guilt: I felt guilty because I wish he would miss me so much he would decide to stay. I wish he would give up his dream just to stay with me.

Terrible; I felt like a terrible person for thinking such a thing, for wanting such a thing.

Lost; who was I going to be without Andrew? What was I going to do without him every day?

The bell rang signaling the end of lunch. I began to walk away from the leather tree. My feet got caught in the root of the tree and I fell to the ground. I began to laugh then I got up, brush the dirt from my uniform. Again I walked away. This time I successfully got to my class.

Suddenly it occurred to me, the root causing me to fall was like Andrew leaving. A temporary setback. The fall was painful but I moved past it. Much like I would move this. The fact that I got up. Indicates that I will be fine. I was sitting in my classroom ready to learn. This was me being who I intend to be a strong independent woman.

The afternoon progressed. I found myself happy and content with where I was. I had no control over Andrew, his dreams or his hopes. I did have control over my

dreams and right here is where they would begin.

2:15 Mr. Mundle did roll call. Ten minutes later class was dismissed. Mr. Mundle called, “Stephanie could you please stay back for a minute?” I remained seated. The room was empty except for Mr. Mundle and I. He sat down at the desk next to mine. “So, Stephanie the day is here, are you ok?”

“It’s not my day Mr. Mundle its Andrew’s.”

“The way I see it Stef, this day affects both of you,” he said.

“Mr. Mundle, until this afternoon. I thought the same thing. Today, my life is going to change because Andrew is leaving. The truth is Mr. Mundle my life is not changing. I will come back to school on Monday. We will have junior Assembly, then geography and the day will progress to the end. The same will be true for the days to follow. The only difference is Andrew will not be here. Which is sad but my life will go on. I will be here at St. Catherine High doing what I came here to do. I will be receiving an education that will aid in fostering my hope and dream of becoming a doctor.”

“Andrew, on the other hand will be off chasing his hope and dream of becoming a professional cricketer from somewhere new.”

“So you see Mr. Mundle I will be here where I want to be in order to achieve my goal and Andrew will be where he needs to be in order to achieve his.”

“To answer your question, I am fine.”

“Thank you for asking. I hope to see you at the event this evening. Until them sir have a great afternoon.”

The girls were waiting for me at the staircase leading to Carla’s class. “Are you ladies ready to go?” I asked. “Yes.”

Sheree came over to me. “What did Mr. Mundle want?”

“He wanted some details in regards to the event.”

We got to Sheree at 3:30 pm. The ladies were very excited. I needed a break from the chatter. “Sheree,” I called. She came over to where I was sitting at her window.

“I need to finish my speech. Is it ok if I go for a walk?”

“Sure, do you need us to accompany you?”

“No, thanks I will complete it much faster if I am alone.”

I was about to leave the room when the phone rang. Sheree answered,” hello.”

Hey Kevin. I turned around. Sheree said, yes sure she is right her. She handed over the phone to me. “It’s Andrew.”

“Hello.”

“Hi Babes, I am so sorry I was not at school today. Patrick and Kevin ambushed me with this boy’s day thing.”

“I wanted to say” no,” I wanted to be there at school with you,” Andrew said. “I know there would be no more school for us together. Patrick and Dr. Headley would not let me. He had spent a lot of money to arrange things for us guys. He swore you would understand.” He stopped talking long enough for me to say.

“Andrew I am fine. We are fine. I am glad the guys took the time out to give you this day of distraction. By now you must have a chest full of memories of us the time we spent together to take with you. Now you have memories of what great guys your friends are to take with you. So do me a favor enjoy and appreciate the guys for the few hours you have left with them. I will see you at the event.”

“Stef I have a surprise for you, he stated. I will give it to you after the event. I love you, Stef.”

“I love you, Andrew.”

Minutes later I sat under a mongo tree about a mile from Sheree’s house. I had my journal, I wrote in it all the thoughts that were swerving around in my head.

Mainly I wrote about how and when I decided I wanted to be a doctor. I wrote about being sickly growing up having terrible asthma, spending night upon nights with kids who had the same disease. I ed watching babies suffer from this illness. I knew then that I wanted to change their lives as much as mine. The incident that solidified my dream of becoming a doctor, more specifically a cardiologist. My aunt Ellie had a baby. We all loved him. He died a year old in 1992 from a heart problem that was missed by the doctors at the hospital. It was my first heart break. I was twelve, I sat by his bed telling him how much I loved him. How much I needed him to live. I called him by name, “Kyle, if you can fight this squeeze my hand.” He never did. Two weeks later after an operation in New York, U.S.A, my baby cousin died. To this day I felt like everything could have been prevented. Becoming a doctor, giving families a chance not to suffer the loss I felt then. Is all I ever wanted to do.

After writing for just over an hour I started to make my way back to the house. The ladies had taken their showers and were now sitting around chatting. When I enter the room they inquired about my speech,” all done”, I said. My speech had been done for days I needed to write, it clears my head. It gives me clarity. It keeps me focus.

I grabbed my stuff, taking them into the bathroom. 5:30 I had taken a bath, straightened my hair. Wrapped and tied it down with a head tie. I sat by the window skin nice and velvety under my robe. Sheree was recapping the day the boys had at the gun range, at Hellshire where they apparently had lunch, relaxing by the sea side. The story continued while I sat lost in my own thoughts.

Sheree broke through my thoughts when she asked. “Aren’t you anxious to see your guy in the ridiculously expensive Armani suite Dr. Headley purchased for them?”

“Sure,” was my response. They had barbers, butlers, tailors catering to them at the Pegasus she went on. Kevin said the guys are having a blast. They were

enjoying the pampering.

I got up from the window at 6:00 pm. The ladies and I sat did make up. For me that meant a powder by Avon, a liner by Avon, a mascara by Revlon, a lip gloss and bronze blush also by Revlon. Then I went back to the bathroom unwrapped my hair and began making big fat curls with the curling iron. The effort took ten minutes. Now it was time for my first dress. It was a white silk gown that had a v neck that hinted at cleavage, fitting closely hugging my very slender curve, a v cut at the back exposing skin from my neck to waist. Then the dress flowed all the way to the floor. The dress was stunning. It was a Versace uncle Ivroy had purchased in NY. My shoes were a 2 inch tree green heels. The accessories I wore included a clip comb made of peridot, a white gold necklace with peridot encase in a link design, bracelet and earring to match. They were on loan from my mother. She had received them from uncle Ivory for her birthday a few years ago.

Carla wore a pale blue gown. At the top the gown was made of a corset type material that held her torso to the waist, then the gown flowed down to layers of sheer material for the skirting it was very exquisite. Carla and I had very slender figures, much the same except I was taller, my skin tone was a shade lighter, and she had a very curvy rear end.

Sheree wore a light brown gown. The top was a silk off the shoulder and the skirting was layers of the same material flowing down to her ankles. It was beautiful. It complimented Sheree’s very petite figure.

Karen wore a one strap satin gown. It was gorgeous. Very fashion worthy. It suited Karen she was a woman of curves. Karen stood at around 5'3, dark complexion and had short hair with lots of curls. She accessorized the dress with a diamond bracelet and gold shoes the outfit was spectacular.

The town car arrived at 6:30. I grabbed my bags, the extra dress then left for the event. We arrived at the auditorium at 6:40. The balloons were just arriving. I gave instructions on where exactly at the entrance they were going. A photographer from the Gleaner requested a photograph. I was hesitant, until Mr. Mundle appeared from behind and said,” it’s good publicity for the school.” I honored the request. Mr. Mundle was looking very handsome in his black and white suite with royal blue bow tie. The photographer suggested one together. We did, my mentor and I were captured in a timeless photograph.

I rushed off before any other request came. It was now 6:50 pm I really needed to check on things inside the auditorium. The auditorium was transformed the stage draped with the maroon colors of the West Indian team and accessorized by two huge green bows at the end. The back stage was curtained off by drapes. The only thing that showed was the school crest on the back wall. I went back stage to see everyone gather around Dosia she was issuing last minute orders. Two minutes later she ended with,” great job so far everyone. Remain on top of your game. Any slips and I will ensure that Patrick Headley deals with that person directly.” She walked over to me.

Dosia was stunning as per usual. She wore a pale green off the shoulder silk dress that was w cut cupping her breast individually. That made her boobs look fantastic. The dress hugged her torso like a corset, then formed a v on her waist line before flowing straight to her ankles. She accessorized the dress with red sapphire necklace, earrings, bracelet and red shoes. I thought to myself Dosia would have made an excellent trophy wife. Except this girl was bright, brilliant independent and all around dynamic. To even be compared to her was a huge compliment to me.

“Stef,” she began, “you look gorgeous.” My response was,” so do you.” Is there anything you need me to do Dosia?”

“Please go out to the auditorium entrance and wait for the guys. Then send an

usher to get me once they are here. Then you personally show them to their seats. After which you promptly head back here and we will begin.”

I was on my way to do her bidding when. I saw in the front, seated, were Dr. and Mrs. Dixion, Dr. and Mrs. Headley, the Huntley’s. I rushed over to them greeting and complimenting them because they were dressed to magazine perfection. Andrew mother loved my dress. “Is that Versace you’re wearing?”

“Yes, it was a gift from my uncle.” She commented on his excellent taste. I kissed her on the cheek, wished then an enjoyable evening and left.

It was 7:05 when the limo drove up. Patrick got out first. He looked amazing. The suit seemed as if it was made for him. He kissed me on the cheek, “where is my wife?”

“She is in the back.” He left, as I started to say she instructed me to seat you personally but he was long gone. Huntley got out. He was very dapper in his suit with his height he could easily for a male model. He kissed me. “I am going to find my girl.” Andrew exited the car last.

My only thoughts were this guy could never be in love with me. He was off the chart gorgeous. His suit made him look ten inches taller. His skin which was always pale glowed from the light tan he must have gotten at Hellshire on the beach today. His brown golden eyes were dazzling. When he saw me they began to dance. He was so happy he hugged me so tight I could hardly breathe. Andrew I. He let go placed me at arm’s length and said, “amazing.”

“Stef, you are the most stunning woman I have ever had the pleasure of holding

in my arms. White is an absolutely sizzling hot color on you. It set off your skin tone like fire in a forest. I am a very lucky guy. You choose me.” He pulled me into him then kissed me long and hard. “I have been wanting to do that all day.”

An usher came up behind us. “Ms. Hathaway is waiting for you Stephanie.”

“Thank you,” I said. “Andrew we have to go inside. Dosia will have Patrick murder us if we hold up her show.”

“Shall we then Ms. Taylor,” he gave me his elbow for escorting. We entered the auditorium. The previously seated guest stood, loud cheers and applauses ensued. I took him to the seat next to his mom and dad. He greeted his mom with a hug and a kiss. Then his dad with a hand shake they hugged the love and pride between them evident to me and the entire room. Andrew shook hands with everyone within arms distance. He sat and so did his guest.

I found Dosia back stage. The lights were being lowered to create a more mellow atmosphere. Also with flood lights it was almost impossible to look up at the stage and podium with them on full blast. I walked onto the stage via the right stair case and Dosia the left. We met at the podium placed center stage.

I began the first leg of our co-hosting duties.

Stef: Good evening Ladies and Gentlemen. My name is Stephanie Taylor. Thank you for ing my beautiful co-host Dosia Hathaway and I in celebrating. Andrew Dixion. Student, friend.

Dosia: Career batsman and a member of the St. Catherine High school cricket team. Our celebration honors Andrew’s achievement as a great cricket player. But more outstanding than that.

Stef & Dosia: Andrew is now a proud member of the Caribbean Junior Cricket League.

The Cheers and applause were deafening.

We waited a few minutes. Then we repeated thank you, thank you.

The room began to quiet down. Dosia went on with the introduction of the first speaker.

Dosia: Without further ado we present to you Patrick Headley. President of the student council here at St. Catherine High

We applauded. The audience applauded.

Patrick thanked us both, kissing us on the cheek. Dosia and I exited the stage using the stair cases from which we came.

Patrick started his speech,” I would like to begin by welcoming distinguish guest Sir Garfield Sobers.” The auditorium went wild. The man was a legend, he is the greatest West Indian batsman to ever play the game of cricket. Taking a minute

to honor him was his dues. The man was royalty in the West Indies. The mere fact that he accepted the invitation to be at St. Catherine high that afternoon meant the world to Andrew. Sir Garfield stood up waved in acknowledgement and shook hands with Andrew. Andrew was tearing up he took the handkerchief from his pocket and dried his eyes. The moment was one of the most precious I have ever witnessed for a young man to meet a mentor the likes of Sir Garfield Sobers. It was I imagine like standing in the present of a giant. Very humbling.

Patrick waited a few minutes. He said thank you three times. That restored a level of control to the room. He continue by also welcoming Mr. Roy Grant from the Caribbean Junior Cricket League Association, Mr. Peter Gahyu president of St. Catherine high school board, our principal Mrs. Brown, our vice principal Mrs. Mills, Dr. and Mrs. Dixion, Dr. and Mrs. Headley, Mr. and Mrs. Huntley. Coach Hector Shorts, assistant coach Larry Snooky, teachers, parents and friends. “We are here ladies and gentlemen to congratulate and celebrate one of our own Andrew Dixion.” The auditorium again went crazy. Andrew was too shaken to stand he sat in his seat and waved.

Patrick started again. “Andrew has been a student here at St. Catherine high for three years.” Patrick speech continued for 20 minutes highlighting the guy Andrew is. He ended the speech by saying,” Andrew it gives me great pleasure to welcome you and this audience in celebrating your first step to a dream come true.”

Cheers and applause followed. Patrick walked away from the podium, off the stage. Walked over to his friend. The two embraced each other sharing a moment of mutual respect and iration.

Dosia and I went back to the podium and introduced our school choir. They began our school song. What happened next surprised me. I stared in awe as all the student of St. Catherine High sitting in the audience stood hands over their heart and song the words of our school song alongside the choir on stage. The

song still echoes in my ears. “Dear St. Catherine High, we love you, with your colors white and blue; we will ever hold your teachings, we will e’er be true to you. No matter where we wonder, We will keep this e’er in view, Prayer and work shall ever conquer, While we wear your white and blue, Each one holds you as a Mother, Sister, Teachers, Students all; Loyally we’ll stand together, Ever ready at your call. Dear St. Catherine High, we’ll ever, Keep your motto all life through;

Prayer and work shall ever conquer, While to you and God we’re true!

I watched from back stage the pride that flooded the face of our principal Mrs. Brown, vice principal Mills, teachers, parents and faculty present. I myself stood tall with dignity at the fact that I was part of this school community. I understood at that moment why high school was so important. This platform prepared us for the world, it shaped our mind, broaden our horizons. More importantly St. Catherine High ensured we would become responsible citizens of life.

The choir completed the song

Dosia and I returned to the podium. The next speaker was Andrew’s coach of three years Mr. Peter Shorts.

The speech began with opening pleasantries and welcome. He took the time out to greet Sir Garfield Sobers from the podium. Then he continued.” It has been my careers joy to coach a player like Andrew. Andrew is what coaches call a diamond. Andrew shines on and off the field.” Coach Short’s speech went on for almost twenty minutes. He highlighted Andrew’s attributes as a batsman and team member. He further went on by explaining how easy it was to foster and develop the raw talent of a very discipline Andrew. He also mention that Andrew

is hardest on Andrew be it in sports or in observing Andrew’s day to day life. “Andrew is a perfectionist.” He ended the speech by saying, “failure is not a part of Andrew’s vocabulary. Nor is it in his nature. It is that foundation that is going to make Andrew an instrumental member of the dynasty of West Indian cricket. On a more personal note Andrew it gave my career meaning to have been your coach. We love you, we salute you, we celebrate you.”

The audience applauded the coach’s speech. Andrew stood up met his coach in front of the stage. Shook hands and embraced each other.

The room stood and continued to cheer. They felt what I felt. Gratitude to bear witness to a moment of ultimate respect between teacher and student. A moment in which the teacher is lifted by the student’s achievements which serves as a testimony to a great teacher.

The crowd continued to cheer, while the ushers were busy. Setting up the protractor for the slide show exhibiting ten minutes of slide. Demonstrating some great plays Andrew made throughout his career at St. Catherine High.

Dosia and I returned to the stage. “Thank you, Thank you ladies and gentlemen.” Everyone took their seats. The room was restored to a level of control.

We began by saying,” for every professional there are pictures that attest to their earlier years. Andrew this is yours.” The lights were turned off, the slides began. It showed him raising his bat and connecting to a ball. The word six flashed across the picture. Various positions in which his skills as a batsman were highlighted. He made it look easy, artful. The audience hooed and ahhed at the plays. The slide also showed moments when he made brilliant plays in the field. The slide went on for ten minutes. When it ended, the crowd shouted, “Andrew! Andrew!” Andrew stood up and bowed.

Dosia and I made it back to the stage.” Thank you, thank you ladies and gentlemen.”

Dosia began,” our next presenter is Andrew’s team mate and best friend Kevin Huntley.”

Kevin stood at the podium. He began by paying homage to the legendary Sir Garfield Sobers. “Sir Garfield Andrew and I have spent hours upon hours watching your tapes. We live to celebrate you sir. We play to honor the past, the present and the future of our West Indian Cricket dynasty. A dynasty to which you’ve paved the way.” The audience applauded.

He proceeded in greetings. Huntley began with the story of how he met Andrew. It was at St. Catherine primary first grade. The boys had been assigned the same class, Andrew was light skin, Huntley had Indian curly hair that was kept long. The other kids teased them both calling Andrew whitey and him girly. The two were left with no choice but to form an alliance. They soon found out that they had something else in common. An undeniable love for cricket. “I always wanted to bowl and Andrew always wanted to bat. It was close to perfect. What made it perfect was when every lunch hour was spent schooling the other kids in how the game was played. We were an unstoppable combination. The entire primary school soon forgot the color of Andrew’s skin and the texture of my hair. We became the junior West Indies. West Indies won all the time and so did we. We have been friends ever since.”

Huntley’s speech went on about good old primary school days. The news of their success at the very competitive common entrance exams to attend St. Catherine High. He explained that anything with St. Catherine in the label was synonymous with victory for them. The only school that would have been better than St. Catherine for them would have been West Indies High. The audience

laughed it was a joke. There is no such school, no West Indies High.

The story continued to describe their days as teammate.

“As much as I appreciate Andrew as a team mate. The relationship I value most is our friendship. To be friends with Andrew Dixion is like being friends with the air. It fills you, it sustains you, its constant and most of all it is life.

So it gives me overwhelming joy to be here celebrating my friend, my brother forever, Andrew Dixion.”

The auditorium erupted into cheers and applause. Huntley made it to where Andrew sat. Head bowed. Andrew was crying now. The weight of his decision to leave his school, his friends, his family. His world that loved him beyond what words would ever be able to express made him shed tears mingled with sadness and joy. Huntley bent down and hugged his friends shoulder. The crowd was on their feet. Dr. Dixion sat down and embraced both boys. The three sat their drawing strength from each other. Finally love, strength, friendship and family overcame the weight. The three stood and the room shouted words of love and encouragement.

I wanted to go to him. It was Dosia that said,” No, Stef. That would break him. you are one more person he was leaving behind.”

The media group was on stage setting up for the video.

Dosia and I were at the podium again.” Ladies and gentleman it is evident that Andrew Dixion is appreciated as a sportsman. Now it is time we also recognize that Andrew is more than the bat he swings.”

The lights went off. The video started. The video was a tribute from teachers, team mates and rivals.

The video ended, lights went on and the applause continued.

The stage was being cleared of the video equipment for the dance performance. The dancers were ready. The lights were dimmed.

My co-host and I introduced the dance performance. “Brought to you courtesy of our Department of Theater and Arts we now present a dance performance to the West Indian cricket anthem.”

The music began to play over the speakers. We briskly left the stage via one stair case. The dancers came via the other.

The West Indies cricket anthem vibrated from the auditorium walls.

“For ten long years,We ruled the cricket world, Now the rule seems coming to an end, But down here, Just a kink in the armour, Is enough, enough to lose a friend, Some of the old generals have retired and gone, And the runs don’t come as they did before, But when the Toussaints go

Don’t you know the Dessalines come, We’ve lost the battle but yet we will win the war

As long as we, Rally… rally round the West Indies, Now and forever

Rally… rally round the West Indies, Never say never, Pretty soon the runs are gonna flow again like water, Bringing so much joy to each and every son and daughter, Say we’re gonna rise again like a raging fire, As the sun shines you know we gonna take it higher

we got to, Rally… rally round the West Indies, Now and forever yes

Rally… rally round the West Indies, Stock up the fire, Way Down Under a warrior falls

Michael Holding falls in the heat of the battle “Michael shoulda left long time!”

I heard an angry brother shout, Caribbean man, that, that, that

that is the root of our trouble, In these tiny theatres of conflict and confusion

Better known as the isles of the West Indies, We already know who brought us here

And who created this confusion, So I’m begging, begging my people please

We got to, Rally… rally round the West Indies

Now and forever, Rally.. rally round the West Indies

Stock up the fire cuz, Pretty soon the runs are gonna flow again like water

Bringing so much joy to each and every son and daughter, Say we gonna rise again like a raging fire, As the sun shines you know we gonna take it higher

But we gotta what? Rally… rally round the West Indies

Now and forever, Rally… rally round the West Indies, Never say never

Now they making restrictions and laws, to spoil our beauty

But in the end, we shall prevail, This is just not cricket

This thing goes beyond the boundary, It’s up to you and me to make sure that they fail

Soon we must take a side or be lost in the rubble, In a divided world that don’t need islands no more, Are we doomed forever to be at somebody’s mercy

Little keys can open up mighty doors, Rally… rally round the West Indies

Now and forever, Rally.. rally round the West Indies

Never say never, Pretty soon the runs are gonna flow again like water

Bringing so much joy to each and every son and daughter, Say we gonna rise again like a raging fire, As the sun shines you know we gonna take it higher

Rally… rally round the West Indies, Now and forever

The dance lasted almost thirty minutes. The audience was enjoying the performance. Dancing and singing a long side the music. Imitating some of the moves of the dancers on stage. They hooed and ahhed at the acrobatics being shown with cricket bats.

Dosia and I changed into our second dress.

My dress was a dark green satin that hugged my body and accentuated my curves. It was jersey fitted and stopped just above my knees. I wore the same shoes and jewelry.

Dosia dress now was maroon color. It was satin with sleeves of sheer material that ended at her elbow. She also wore the same shoe and jewelry.

I was very nervous. It was time for my speech introducing a man that filled my heart and the hearts of so many.

Dosia came over. “Stef, you can do this. Women like us were made to stand beside men like Andrew. You know why.” I shook my head, No. because we are fire and they’re ice. We melt them so they can be sustenance for the masses.

A minute later the dancers left the stage to thunderous applause, whistling and cheers. The audience was on their feet.

I stood back stage waiting for the cheers to subside a bit. I walked onto the stage and took my place at the podium. “Thank you, thank you ladies and gentlemen.”

The audience took their seat, the cheers had come to an end.

My speech began,” Good evening again, everyone. I trust that you have all been enjoying the celebrations.

Shouts of yes ensued. I waited for it to die out.

“There are certainly no half measures here at St. Catherine high. The same is true of the faculty and students here. The first time I met Andrew he was in his cricket whites geared up for a game against St. Jago. We spoke for maybe ten seconds. I thought what most girls think when they meet Andrew, gorgeous. Then he smiled, his smile was so open it left his lips and flooded his eyes. That afternoon I had the pleasure of watching him play he was, discipline, smart and ionate about the game. Instead of gorgeous I saw a person of dept. As time progressed Andrew went from, acquaintance to friend.”

“Now in true Andrew fashion he has captured my world. He infects me with everything great, everything real, everything possible. He dares us to dream, he challenges us to achieve and lastly he shows us how to spread the wealth. The wealth of , love and infinite possibilities.”

“It gives me great pride to stand here with you in celebrating the man of the hour Andrew Dixion.”

The crowd stood, they were shouting his name. They were shouting, “we will miss you, we love you, good, luck, dreams are possible.” They applauded, they whistled, they cheered. He stood, kissed his mom, shook his father’s hand, turned around shook the hands of Sir Garfield, then proceeded to greet as many people as he could get to.

Minutes later he ed me at the podium. Whispered,” I love you in my ears.” Then kissed me. No one could curtail the shouts at St. Catherine after the kiss. I was about to step away. He reached out, held my hand pulling me next to him. I wanted to protest. This was his hour. This was his time.

The shouts throughout the auditorium started to halt. When he began to speak they stopped all together.

“I stand here the luckiest, most blessed person on this earth. I want to thank you all for this. It is prudent that I single out the corner stones of my world. My mother she gave me life. That is true. But Lillian Dixion gave me so much more than that. My mother loves fierce, her is unwavering, her strength moves mountains. She is the foundation on which my world is solidly grounded. My dad Dr. Dixion. There is no ocean with greater depth than my father. He is the pinnacle from which the honor I have races through my veins. I love you both beyond reason or words. Sir Garfield Sobers. I want to say thank you not just for being here. I thank you for causing wide eyed batsman like myself to believe in something greater than our selves. To strive for excellence in the hope of giving us West Indians a taste for perfection. To the Headleys and the Huntleys I thank you for raising men of caliber, so that I may always focus on being worthy of their friendship. Kevin Huntley you have been my best friend I no longer see friendship. I embrace brotherhood. Patrick Headley your dad and my dad grew up together. You are older than I and so became the best big brother a guy could ever hope for.”

“St. Catherine High,” now the tears came.” I walked through the gates of St. Catherine high three years ago a boy with a bat. Today I will walk through those gates a man, on a mission to fulfill a destiny. I am eternally grateful to every teacher, faculty, student and above all my coaches.”

“Last but in no way shape or form least among the corner stones in my life. The people who brighten my world is this young lady by my side. Stephanie, we have been through the fire, we have suffered the burns. Best of all we made it. But like all great wars, there were casualties. You and I were not one of them. And as I stand here before, my world and yours. I promise nothing will ever separate us.”

“Stef, you spoke of possibilities. When we are together everything and anything is possible. I will always protect us, I will always choose us, I will treasure what we are. I will forge a way for our future. A very wise man once told us that

together we could be rare and remarkable. I believe that with every cell in my body.”

“Thank you for celebrating with us. Goodnight.”

The event was slated to end at 10 pm. It was 11:30 pm. The refreshments were served at the end. The program times ran over projection. However as far as events went it was diligently planed. And brilliantly executed. It was a huge success. It was newsworthy. The Gleaner had pictures and a half page article. The Jamaica Observer had pictures. A caption that read West Indian dynasty alive. A picture of Andrew and I under the picture read future West Indian batsman and gorgeous fiancée.

Andrew and I were back stage when my mom and uncle Ivroy came to find us. I had my back to the entrance. Andrew got my attention by stating. “Here comes your surprise.” I turned around to see them approaching.

“How long have you guys been here?”

“We were here for the school song.” Uncle Ivroy hugged me.” I told you a future in broadcasting.” My mom commented on how well everything went. She hugged Andrew,” thanks for the invitation.” Uncle Ivroy shook his hand,” congrats again. You are a hero here, represent us well.”

“I promise,” was Andrew’s reply.

“So what are you guys doing here,” I asked. “Your uncle spoke to me,” my mom replied.” He enlightened me about your relationship with Andrew. He told me things I should have heard from you.” I began to speak. “Mother you don’t make it easy to tell you anything. You look at me and instead of seeing me you see your mistakes.”

I allowed her to continue. “Yes Stef, I try to prevent you from becoming a teenage mother like I was. Maybe my methods were not the most appropriate.”

“They were not mother not for me,” I responded.” I have always been focused, I have always known that I wanted more from life than to be pregnant in my teens.”

“You made more for yourself, mom. You did it because you are strong and independent. How could you not see that same strength and independence in me?”

“I did Stef and I saw it here again this evening. I want the world for you. I want it to be easier for you to succeed than it was for me.”

“It will be mom. It will be because you have established a strong foundation. And I have built wisely on it.”

“I know Stephanie. That is why I am allowing you and Andrew to continue your relationship. I will allow the once per month visit. I trust you two will be wise in your decisions.”

“Andrew and his parents have requested you spend the night at their house. Separate bedrooms of course. I have agreed. We have extra clothes for you in the car.”

“Thank you so much mom. I promise we will not disappoint you.”

Andrew’s assurance,” I will always do what’s best for your daughter. I love her.”

“I can see that Andrew. It still scares me you’re both so young,” my mother said.

“I know Ms. R but look at it this way we will grow together. Experiencing life, love and commitment on the same plane,” Andrew assured her.

Andrew’s parents came to find us. The introductions were made. We were all standing together when a photographer asked, family portrait.

It was Andrew that replied, “yes please do. Capture the moment two families become one.”